Letter to the Brethren imprisoned What worthy thanks can we render unto the Lord for you my Brethren namely for the great consolation which through you we have received in the Lord who notwithstanding the rage of Satan that goeth about by all manner of subtile means to beguile the world and also busily laboureth to restore and set up his Kingdome again that of late began to decay and to fall to ruine ye remain still unmoveable as men grounded upon a strong rock And now albeit that Satan by his Souldiers and wicked Ministers daily as we hear draweth numbers unto him so that it is said of him That he plucketh even the Stars out of Heaven whiles he driveth into some men the fear of death and loss of all their Goods and offereth unto others the pleasant baits of the world c. to the intent they should fall down and worship not the Lord but the Dragon the old Serpent which is the Devil that great beast and his image and should be enticed to commit fornication with the Strumpet of Babylon c. Yet blessed be God the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ which hath given unto you a manly courage and hath so strengthned you in the inward man by the Power of his Spirit that you can contemn as well all the terrours as also the vain allurements of the world esteeming them as meer trifles and things of nought In the Faith of Christ stand ye fast my Brethren and suffer not your selves to be brought under the yoke of bondage and superstition any more and be of good comfort and remember that our grand Captain hath overcome the world We never had a better or more just cause either to contemn our life or shed our blood we cannot take in hand the defence of a more certain clear and manifest Truth Shall we or can we receive and acknowledge any other Christ instead of him who is alone the everlasting Son of the everlasting Father c. Let such wickedness my Brethren let such horrible wickedness be far from us What can your Adversaries else do unto you by persecuting you and working all cruelty and villainy against you but make your Crowns more glorious yea beautifie and multiply the same c. In another Letter to the Brethren Now even now out of doubt Brethren the pit is opened against us and the locusts begin to swarm and Abaddon now reigneth ye therefore my Brethren which pertain unto Christ and have the Seal of God marked in your foreheads i. e. are sealed with the Earnest of the Spirit to be a peculiar people of God quit your selves like men and be strong for he that is in us is stronger then he which is in the world and ye know all that is born of God overcometh the world and this is our victory that overcometh the world even our Faith Let the world fret let it rage never so much be it never so cruel and bloody yet be sure that no man can take us out of the Fathers hands for he is greater then all c. Who shall lay any thing to the charge of Gods Elect c. Who shall separate us from the love of Christ Shall tribulation c. In his Letter to Mr. West his quondam Chaplain I wish you grace in God and love of the Truth without which truly established in mens hearts by the mighty hand of the Almighty God it is no more possible to stand by the Truth in Christ in time of trouble then it is for the wax to abide the heat of the fire I am perswaded Christs words to be true Whosoever shall confess me before men him will I confess also before my Father which is in Heaven and I believe that no earthly Creature shall be saved whom the Redeemer and Saviour of the world shall before his Father deny If you had wished that neither fear of death nor hope of worldly prosperity should let me to maintain Gods Word and his Truth which is his glory and true honour it would have like me well You desire me for Gods sake to remember my self Indeed it is now time so to do for so far as I can perceive it standeth me upon no less danger then of the loss both of body and soul and I trow then it is time for a man to awake if any thing will awake him He that will not fear him that threatneth to cast both body and soul into everlasting fire whom will he fear With this fear O Lord fasten thou together our frail flesh that we never swerve from thy laws You say you have made much suit for me God grant that you have not in suing for my worldly deliverance impaired and hindred the furtherance of Gods Word and his Truth To write unto these whom you name I cannot see what it will avail me but this I would have you know That I esteem nothing available for me which also will not further the glory of God Sir How nigh the day of my dissolution and departure out of this world is at hand I cannot tell the Lords Will be fulfilled how soon soever it shall come My conscience moves me to require both you and my Friend Dr. Harvey to remember your promises made to me in times past of the pure setting forth and preaching of Gods Word and his Truth These promises although you shall not need to fear to be charged with them of me hereafter before the world yet look for none other but to be charged with them at Gods hand My conscience and the love I bear you biddeth me now say unto you both in Gods Name fear God and love not the world for God is able to cast both soul and body into hell fire What is it else to confess or deny Christ in this world but to maintain the Truth taught in Gods Word or for any worldly respect to shrink from the same He that will wittingly forsake either for fear or gain of the world any one open Truth of Gods Word if he be constrained he will assuredly forsake God and all his Truth rather then he will endanger himself to lose or to leave that he loveth indeed better then he doth God and the Truth of his Word I like very well your plain speaking telling me I must either agree or die Sir I know I must die whether I agree or no. But what folly were it then to make such an agreement by the which I could never escape the death which is common to all and also incur the guilt of death and eternal damnation Lord grant that I may utterly abhor and detest this damnable agreement so long as I live If you do not confess and maintain to your power and knowledge that which is grounded upon Gods Word but will either for fear or gain of the world shrink and play the Apostate indeed you shall die the death In his Letter to Mr. Grindall then in Exile at Frankford afterward Arch Bishop
Rolph take heed of him he is a blood-sucker c. I fear not said Aâ—cock he shall do no more to me then God will give him leave and happy shall I be if God will call me to die for his Truths sake In his first Letter to Hadley he writes thus O my Brethren of Hadley why are ye so soon turned from them which called you into the Grace of Christ to another Doctrine Though those should come unto you that have been your true Preachers and preach another way of salvation then by Jesus Christs death and passion hold them accursed yea if it were an Angel came from Heaven and would tell you that the sacrifice of Christs body upon the Cross once for all were not sufficient for all the sins of all those that shall be saved accursed be he Why cometh this plague upon us Cometh not this upon thee because thou hast forsaken the Lord thy God Thine own wickedness shall reprove thee and thy turning away shall condemn thee that thou mayest know how evil and hurtful a thing it is that thou hast forsaken the Lord thy God Algerius Pomponius Algerius whilst he was a Prisoner at Venice before he was burnt at Rome writ thus in his comfortable Letter to the Christians departed out of Babylon into Mount Sion To mitigate your sorrow which you take for me I cannot but impart unto you some portion of my joyes which I feel to the intent you may rejoyce with me I shall utter that which scarce any will believe I have found a nest of honey an honey-comb in the entrails of a Lion In the deep dark Dungeon I have found a Paradise of pleasure In the place of sorrow and death tranquility of hope and life where others do weep I do rejoyce when others do shake and tremble there I have found plenty of strength and boldness in strait bands and cold irons I have had rest Behold he that was once far from me now is present with me whom once I could scarce feel I now see most apparently whom once I saw afar off now I behold near at hand whom once I hungred for the same now approacheth and reacheth his hand unto me he doth comfort me and heapeth me up with gladness he driveth away all bitterness he ministreth strength and courage c. O how easie and sweet is the Lords yoke Learn ye well-beloved how amiable the Lord is how meek and merciful who visiteth his servants in temptations neither disdaineth he to keep company with us in such vile and stinking Caves Will the blind and incredulous world think you believe this or rather will it not say thus No thou wilt never be able to abide long the burning heat the pinching hardness of that place c. The rebukes and frowning faces of great men how wilt thou suffer Dost not thou consider thy pleasant Countrey the Riches of the World thy Kinsfolk the delicate pleasures and Honours of this life Dost thou forget the solace of thy Sciences and fruit of all thy Labours Wilt thou thus lose all thy labours which thou hast hitherto sustained Finally fearest thou not death which hangeth over thee O what a fool art thou which for one words speaking mayest salve all this and wilt not But now to answer Let this blind world hearken to this again What heat can there be more burning then that fire which is prepared for thee hereafter What things more hard and sharp and crooked then this present life which we lead What thing more odious and hateful then this world here present And let these worldly men here answer me What Countrey can we have more sweet then the Heavenly Countrey above What treasures more rich or precious then everlasting life and who be our Kinsmen but they which hear the Word of God Where be greater riches or dignities more honourable then in Heaven And as touching the Sciences let this foolish world consider Be not they ordained to know God whom unless we do know all our labours our night-watchings our studies and all our enterprises here serve to no purpose all is but labour lost Furthermore let the miserable worldly men answer me What remedy or safe refuge can there be unto him who lacks God who is the life medicine of all men how can he be said to fly from death when he himself is already dead in sin If Christ be the way verity life how can there be any life without Christ The solely heat of the Prison to me is coldness the cold winter to me is a fresh spring in the Lord. He that feareth not to be burned in the fire how will he fear the heat of weather Or what careth he for the pinching frost which burneth for the love of the Lord The place is sharp and tedious to them that be guilty but to the innocent it is mellifluous Here droppeth the delectable dew here floweth the pleasant Nectar here runneth the sweet milk here is plenty of all good things In this world there is no mansion firm to me and therefore I will travel up to the New Ierusalem which is in Heaven and which offereth it self to me without paying any Fine or Income I have travelled hitherto laboured and sweat early and late watching day and night and now my travels begin to come to effect What man can now cavil that these our labours are lost which have followed and found out the Lord and Maker of the World and which have changed death with life If to die in the Lord be not to die but to live most joyfully where is this wretched worldly Rebel which blameth us of folly for giving away our lives unto death O how delectable is this death to me to taste of the Lords Câ—p. I am accused of foolishness for that I do not rid my self out of these troubles when with one word I may But doth not Christ say Fear not them which kill the body but him which killeth both body and soul and whosoever shall confess me before men him will I also câ—nâ—ess before my Father which is in Heâ—vâ—n and he that denieth me before men him will I also deny before my Heavenly Father Seeing the words of the Lord be so plain how or by what authority will this wise Counsellor approve this his counsel which he doth give God forbid that I should relinquish the commandements of God and follow the counsels of men for it is written Blessed is the man that hath not gâ—ne in the way of sinners and hath not stood in the counsel of the ungodly c. Psal. 1.1 God forbid I should deny Christ where I ough to confess him I will not set more by my life then by my soul neither will I exchange the life to come for this world here present This Letter he underwrit thus From the delectable Orchard of Leonine Prison 12 Calend. August An. 1555. Allen. Sir Edmond Tyrrel bidding Rose Allen to give her Father and Mother
pure Law of God which proveth the best of us all damnable sinners in the light of God and that our best works are polluted in such sort as the Prophet describes them with the which manner of speaking our free-will Pharisees are much offended for it felleth all mans righteousness to the ground In his Letter to Mr. Augustine Bernher Pray for me that I may be strong and hardy to lay a good load on that bloody beast of Babylon O that I might so strike him down that he should never be able to rise again but that stroke belongeth onely to the Lord to strike at his coming which I hope will be shortly Carpenter All Bavaria said George Carpenter is not so dear to me as my wife and children yet for Christs sake I will forsake them cheerfully Carver Mr. Derick Carver being asked by Bonner whether he would stand for his Confession answered He would for your Doctrine is poyson and sorcery If Christ were here you would put him to a worse death then he was put to before At the stake he spake thus Dear Brethren and Sisters I am come here to seal with my blood Christs Gospel because that I know it to be true As many of you as do believe upon the Father the Son and the Holy Ghost unto everlasting life see you do the works pertaining to the same As many of you as do believe on the Pope of Rome you do believe to your utter condemnation and except the great mercy of God prevent not you shall burn in Hell perpetually In his Prayer O Lord my God thou hasâ— written He that will not forsake wife children house and all that ever he hath and take up his cross and follow thee is not worthy of thee Lord thou knowest that I have forsaken all to come unto thee Lord have mercy upon me for unto thee I commend my Spirit and my soul doth rejoyce in thee Chrysostome Eud xia the Emperess having sent him a very threatning message he gave this answer Go tell her Nil nisi peccatum timeo I fear nothing but sin When she had procured his banishment as he went forth of the City he said None of these things trouble me but I said within my self if the Queen will let her banish me the Earth is the Lords and the fulness thereof if she will let her cast me into the sea I will remember Ionah if she will let her cast me into a burning fiery Furnace or among wild beasts the three children and Daniel were so dealt with if she will let her stone me or cut off my head I have St. Stephen and the Baptist my blessed Companions if she will let her take away all my substance Naked came I out of my Mothers womb and naked shall I return thither again He used to say the Devil 's first assault is violent resist that and his second will be weaker and that being resisted he proves a Coward Clarebachius I believe said Adolphus Clarebachius that there is not a merrier heart in the world at this instant then mine is Behold you shall see me die by that faith I have lived in Colham See Sir Iohn Oldcastle under the Letter O Clark When Roger Clark was sentenced he said with much vehemency Fight for your God for he hath not long to continue At the Stake he cried out to the people Behold the Lamb of God which taketh away the sins of the world Coligni Iasper Coligni great Admiral of France who was slain in the Massacre at Paris August 24. 1572. being shot in the left Arm with two Bullets and the fore-finger of the right hand broke off with a third and being told by a Gentleman that it was to be feared the Bullets were poysoned he said All must be as it pleaseth God Seeing his Friends weep which held his Arm whilst the Incisions were made he said My Friends why do you weep I judge my self happy that bear these wounds for the Cause of my God To Mr. Merlin his Chaplain he said These wounds my Friend are Gods blessings The smart indeed is troublesome but I acknowledge the will of my Lord therein and I bless his Majesty who hath been pleased thus to honour me and to lay any pain upon me for his holy Names sake Let us beg of him that he will enable me to persevere to the end Speaking concerning those that wounded him I know assuredly said he that it is not in their power to hurt me No though they should kill me for my death is a most certain passage to eternal life N When the Blood-hounds brake open the house where he lay wounded he spake thus I perceive what is a doing I was never afraid of death and I am ready to undergo it patiently for which â— have long since prepared my self I bless God that I shall die in the Lord. â— now need no longer any help of man therefore my friends get ye hence The presence of God to whose goodness I commend my soul is abundantly sufficiently for me Coâ—vâ—r Sheep we are for the slaughter said Francâ— Co'ver to his two Sons massacred together with himself this is no new thing let us follow millions of Martyrs through temporal death unto eternal life Coo. Roger Coo being asked by the Bishop of Norâ—ichâ— whether he would not obey the Kings Laws answered As far as they agree with the Word of God I will obey them Whether they agree with the Word of God or no we are bound to obey them said the Bishop though the King were an Infidel Coo replyed If Shadrach Mâ—shach and Abednâ—go had so done Neluchadnâ—zzar had neveâ— confessed the Living God Constantine Being carried with other Martyrs in a Dungâ— Cart to the place of Execution he spake thusâ— Well yet are we a precious odour and a sweeâ— savour to God in Christ. Cornford Iohn Cornford one of the last five that suffered Martyrdome in Queen Mary's dayes when thâ— Sentence should have been passed and they should have been executed by the Papists being moveâ— in Spirit with a vehement zeal for God in the namâ— of them all pronounced Sentence of Excommunication against the Papists in these words In the Name of our Lord Jesus Christ the Son of the most mighty God and by the power of the holy Spirit and the authority of his holy and Apostolick Church We do hereby give into the hands of Satan to be destroyed the bodies of those Blasphemers and Hereticks that do maintain any errour against his most holy Word or do condemn his most holy Truth for Heresie to the maintenance of any false Church or feigned Religion so that by this thy just judgement against thy Adversaries thy true Religion may be known to thy great glory and our comfort and to the edifying of all our Nation Lord Jesus So be it It is observable that within six dayes after this Excommunication Queen Mary died and the tyranny of all
was damb'd and his Child both Iudge you no farther said he then ye may by the Scritures How can your Child being an Infant said Harpsfield believe The deliverance of it said Hankes from sin standeth in the faith of his Parents Saint Paul saying Else were your Children unclean To trust to any said Bonner we bid you not but to pray to them we bid you They that list said Hankes receive your Doctrine You teach me that I should not believe nor trust in any but to call on them and Saint Paul saith How shall I call on him on whom I believe not Bonner calling him fool he said A Bishop must be blameless or faultless sober discreet no chider nor given to anger Mr. Hankes telling Bonner That Christ saith These tokens shall follow them that believe in me They shall speak with new tongues câ—st out Devils and if any drink deadly poyson it shall not hurt them Bonner ask'd him With what new tongues do ye speak Forsooth said Hankes where before I came to the knowledge of Gods Word I was a foul Blasphemer and filthy talker Since I came to the knowledge thereof I have praised God with the sâ—me tongue and is not this a new tongue How do you said Bonner cast out Devils Christ said Hankes did câ—st them out by his Word and he hath left the same Word that whosoever doth credit and believe it shall câ—st out Devils Did you said Bonner ever drink deadly poyson Yea forsooth thee I have said Hankes for I have drunk of the pâ—stilent Traditions and Ceremonies of the Bishop of Rome Bonner threatning that he should be burnt for an Heretick Where prove ye said Hankes that Christ or his Apostles did kill any man for his faith Did not Paul said B. excommunicate Yes my Lord said H. but there is a great difference between excommunication and burning If you will have us grant you to be of God then shew mercy for that God requireth An old Bishop perswading him to learn of his Elders to bear somewhat I will bear with nothing said he that is contrary to the Word of God Fecknam charging him for building his Faith on Latimer â—ranmer Ridley c. I build my Faith said he upon no man and that ye well know for if those men and as many more as they be should recant and deny that they have said or done yet will I stand to it and by this shall ye know that I build my Faith upon no man Chadsey asking him What he said of the Bishop of Rome From him said he and all his detestable enormities good Lord deliver us Bonner saying You speak of Idols and you know not what they mean God hath taught us what they be said Hankes for whatsoever is made graven or devised by mans hand contrary to Gods Word the same is an Idol Chadsey telling him It was pity he should live In this case said he I desire not to live but rather to die I wouâ—d my part might be to morrow Bonner threatning to send him to Newgate My Lord said he you can do me no better pâ—easure Bonner telling the Keeper His Prisoner would not go to the Sermon Yes my Lord said he I pray you let me go and that that is good I will receive and the rest I will leave behind me Bonner asking after his imprisonment Whether he was the same man he was before he answered I am no Changeling nor none will be Miles Huggard asking him Where he proved that Infants were to be baptized Go teach all Nations said he baptizing them in the Name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost Sir here is none excepted Bonner threatning him again Ye shall do no more said he then God shall give you leave As for your cursings railings and blasphemings I care not for them for I know the moths and worms shall eat you as they eat cloth or wooll His examination he writ himself and subscribed it T.H. Who desireth all faithful men and Brethren to pray unto God to strengthen me in his Truth unto the end Pray pray pray gentle Brethren pray Bonner advising him at his publick examination to speak advisedly for he stood upon life and death Well said he I will willingly receive what shall be put unto me My Lord as you be my friend in causing these my sayings to be written so do you cause them to be read and yet I will never go from them Being exhorted to return again to the bosome of the Mother Church No my Lord said he that will I not for if I had an hundred bodies I would suffer them all to be tâ—rn in pieces rather then I will abjure or recaâ—t Some of his Friends being not a little confirmen by his example and discourses yet being somewhat afraid of so sharp a punishment desired him a little before his death that in the midst of the flame he would shew some token if he could whereby they might be more certain whether the pain of burning were so great that a man might not therein keep his mind quiet and patient Whereupon it was agreed between them that if the rage of the pain were tolerable then he should lift up his hands above his head towards Heaven before he gave up the ghost Accordingly when he had continued long in the fire his speech taken away his skin drawn together his fingers consumed so that all concluded he was dead contrary to all expectation he reached up his hands burning on a light fire over his head to the living God and with great rejoycing as it seemed clapped them three times together He was burned to ashes Iune 10. 1555. In his Letter to the Congregation The holy Spirit conduct and lead you all in all your doings that you may alwayes direct your deeds according to his holy Word that when he shall appear to reward every man according to his works ye may as obedient children be found watching ready to enter into his everlasting Kingdome with your Lamps burning and not be ashamed of this life which God hath lent you c. All flesh saith the Prophet is grâ—ss and all his glory as the flower of the field which for a season sheweth her beauty and as soon as the Lord bloweâ—h upon it it withereth away and departeth Here we are as Pilgrims and Strangers following the footsteps of Moses among many unspeakable dangers c. in danger of that dreadful Dragon and his sinful seed to be tempted devoured and tormented who ceaseth not behind every Bush to lay a baâ—t c. casting abroad his Apples in all places times and seasons to see if Adam will be allured and enticed to leave the living God and his most holy commandment c. promising the world at will to all that will fall down and for a mess of pottage sell and set at naught the everlasting Kingdome of Heaven Therefore I am bold in bonds as
to speak to them or receive any thing of them upon pain of imprisonment Notwithstanding the people cried out desiring God to strengthen them and they prayed for the people and the restoring of his Word At length Mr. Holland embracing the Stake and the Reeds said Lord I most humbly thank thy Majesty that thou hast called me from the stake of death unto the light of thy heavenly Word and now unto the fellowship of thy Saints that I may sing and say Holy holy holy Lord God of Hosts Lord into thy hands I commit my spirit Lord bless these thy people and save them from idolatry Hooper Mr. Iohn Hooper in his exile writ a Declaration of Christ and his Office and a Declaration of the holy Commandmants of Almighty God c. In his Epistle before his Declaration of Christ and his Office to the Duke of Somerset Because the right of every just and lawful Heir is half lost and more when his Title and Claim is unknown I have written this little Book containing what Christ is and what his Office is that every godly man may put to his helping hand to restore him again to his Kingdome who hath sustained open and manifest wrong this many years as it appeareth by his evidence and writing the Gospel sealed with his precious blood In his Declaration ch 3. Jesus Christ in all things executed the true Office of a Bishop to whom it appertained to teach the people which was the chiefest part of the Bishops Office and most diligently and straitly commanded by God As all the Books of Moses and the Prophets teach and Christ commanded Peter Iohn 20. and Paul all the Bishops and Priests of his time Acts 20. Christ left nothing untaught but as a good Doctor manifested unto his Audience all things necessary for the health of man Iohn 4. He gave also his Apostles and Disciples after his resurrection commandment to preach and likewise what they should preach Go into all the world and preach the Gospel to every creature teaching them to observe what I have commanded Matt. 28. As they did most sincerely and plainly without all glosses or additions of their own inventions and were as testimonies of the Truth and not the Authors thereof Alwayes in their Doctrine they taught the thing that Christ first taught and Gods holy Spirit inspired them Gal. 1. 2 Cor. 3. Holy Apostles never took upon them to be Christ's Vicar in the Earth nor to be his Lieutenant But said Let a men so account of us as of the Ministers of Christ and Stewards of the Mysteries of God 1 Cor. 4.1 And in the same Epistle the Apostle Paul hiddeth the Corinthians to follow him in nothing but where he followed Christ chap. 11. They ministred not in the Church as though Christ was absent although his most glorious Body was departed into the Heavens above but as present that alwayes governeth his Church with his Spirit of Truth as he promised Matth. ult Behold I will be with you to the end of the world In the absence of his Body he hath commended the protection and governance of his Church to the Holy Ghost one and the same God with the Father and himself It was no little pain that Christ suffered in washing away the sins of this Church therefore he will not commit the defence thereof to man It is no less glory to defend and keep the thing won by force then it is by force to obtain the victory Therefore he keepeth the defence and governance of the Church onely and solely himself in whom the Devil hath not a jot of right Though the Apostles were instructed in all truth c. they were but Ministers Servants Testimonies and Preachers of this verity and not Christ's Vicars on Earth c. but onely appointed to approve the thing to be good that God's Law commanded and that to be ill which the Word of God condemned Seeing that Christ doth govern his Church alwayes by his holy Spirit and bindeth all the Ministers thereof unto the sole Word of God what abomination is this that one Bishop of Rome c. should claim to be Christ's Vicar on Earth and take upon him to make any Laws in the Church of God to bind the conscience beside the Word of God and by their Superstition and Idolatry put the Word of God out of his place All that are not blinded with the smoke of Rome know the Bishop of Rome to be the Beast Iohn describeth in the Apocalyps as well as the Logician knoweth that risibilitate distinguitur homo a caeteris animantibus Christs supremacy and continual presence in the Church admits no Lieutenant nor general Vicar Likewise it admitteth not the Decrees and Laws of men brought into the Church contrary unto the Word and Scripture of God which is onely sufficient to teach all verity and truth for the salvation of man ch 4. This Law teacheth man sufficiently as well what he is bound to do unto God as unto the Princes of the world Rom. 13. 1 Pet. 2. Nothing necessary for man but in this Law it is prescribed Of what degree vocation or calling soever he be his duty is shewed unto him in the Scripture And in this it differeth from mans laws because it is absolutely perfect and never to be changed nothing to be added to it nor taken from it And the Church of Christ the more it was and is burdened with mans laws the farther it is from the true and sincere verity of Gods Word Though Basil Ambrose Epiphanius Augustine Bernard and others erred not in any principal Article of the Faith yet they did not inordinately and more then enough extol the Doctrine and Tradition of men and after the death of the Apostles every Doctors time was subject to such Ceremonies and manners that were neither profitable nor necessary Unto the writings of Scripture onely and not unto the writings of men God hath bound and obligated his Church In this passage I admonish the Christian Reader that I speak not of the Laws of Magistrates or Princes that daily order new Laws for the preservation of their Commonwealths as they see the necessity of their Realms or Cities require but of such Laws as men have ordained for the Church of Christ which should be now and for ever governed by the Word of God This Law must prevail We must obey God rather then man The example hereof we have in Daniel of the Three Children who chose rather to burn in the fiery Furnace then to worship the Image that Nebuchadnezzar had made So did the Apostles Acts 5. Cursed be those that make such Laws and cursed be those that with sophistry defend them ch 5. The Authority of Gods word requireth me to pronounce this true Judgement in the case of Images that be not worshipped in the Church that their presence in the Church is against Gods Word as well as to say Sancta Maria ora pro nobis The Old
that you be cursed by the sentence of the Catholick Church with such like terrours that pray to God and follow the Star of his Word and you shall arrive at the Port of Eternal Salvation by the merits onely of Jesus Christ. Hudson When Thomas Hudson of Ailesham in Norfolk saw the Constables come to his house to apprehend him he said Now mine hour is welcome friends welcome you be they that shall lead me to life in Christ. I thank God therefore and the Lord enable me thereto for his mercies sake for his desire was and he ever prayed if it were the Lords will that he might suffer for the Gospel of Christ. When Berry threatned him saying I will write to the Bishop my good Lord c. O Sir said he there is no Lord but God though there be many lords and many gods Wilt thou recant said Berry the Priest or no The Lord forbid said Hudson I had rather die many deaths then to do so When he came first to the Stake he was very sad not for his death but for lack of feeling his Christ and therefore came from his Fellow-sufferers under the Chain and fell down upon his knees and prayed and at last he rose with great joy as a man new changed even from death to life and said Now I thank God I am strong and pass not what man can do unto me Hullier Mr. Iohn Hullier Conduct in Kings Colledge at Cambridge suffered martyrdome at Cambridge April 2. A. 1556. In his Letter to the Christian Congegation It standeth now most in hand O dear Christians all them that look to be accounted of Christs flock at the great and terrible day when a separation shall be made c. faithfully in this time of great afflictions to hear our Master Christs voice the onely true Shepherd of our souls who saith Whosoevâ—r shall endure to the end shall be saved In this time we must needs either shew that we be his faithful Souldiers and continue in his battel to the end putting on the armour of God the buckler of Faith the breast-plate of Love the helmet of Hope and Salvation and the Sword of his holy Word with all instance of supplication and prayer or else if we do not work and labour with these we are Apostates and false Souldiers shrinking most unthankfully from our Gracious and Sovereign Lord and Captain Christ and leaning to Beliaâ— for he saith plainly Whosoever beareth not my Cross and followeth me cannot be my Disciple and No man can serve two Masters for either he must hate the one and love the other or else he shall lean to the one and despise the other Elias also said unto the people Why halt ye between two opinions If the Lord be God follow him or if Baal be he follow him If Christ be that onely good and true Shepherd that gave his life for us then let us that bear his mark and have our consciences sprinkled with his blood follow altogether for our salvation his heavenly voice and calling according to our profession and first promise If we shall not certainly say what we can though we bear the Name of Christ we are none of his Sheep indeed for he saith manifestly My sheep hear my voice and follow me A stranger they will not follow but will flee from him for they know not the voice of a stranger The craft and wiliness of our subtile enemy is manifold and divers and full of close windings At this present day if he cannot induce one throughly as others do to savour his devillish Religion and of good will and free heart to help to uphold the same yet he will inveigle him to resort to his wicked and whorish School-house and to keep company with his Congregation there and to hold his peace and say nothing whatsoever he think c. by that subtile means flattering him that he shall both save his life and also his goods and live in quiet But if we look well on Christs holy Will and Testament we shall perceive that he came not to make any such peace upon Earth nor that he gave any such peace to his Disciples I leave peace with you saith he my peace I give you not as the world giveth it give I unto you Let not your heart be troubled and fearful These things have I spoken unto you that in me ye should have peace in the world ye shall have affliction but be of good cheer I have overcome the world The Servant is not greater then his Lord and Master if they have persecuted me they shall also persecute you If any man come to me and hateth not his father and mother c. yea and moreover his own life it is not possible for him to be my Disciple Blessed be ye that now weep for ye shall laugh and woe be unto you that now laugh for ye shall mourn and weep He that will find his life shall lose it Therefore the God of that true peace and comfort preserve us that we never obey such a false Flatterer who at length will pay us home once for all bringing for temporal peace and quietness everlasting trouble c. for these vain and transitory goods extream loss of the eternal treasure and inheritance for this mortal life deprivation of the most joyful life immortal and endless death most miserable c. I judge it better to go to School with our Master Christ and to be under his Ferula and Rod although it seems sharp and grievous for a time that at length we may be inheriters with him of everlasting joy rather then to keep company with the Devils Scholars the adulterous generation in his School that is all full of pleasure for a while and at the end to be payed with the wages of continual burning in the most horrible Lake which burneth evermore with fire and brimstone c. What doth he else I pray you that resorteth to the Ministration and Service that is most repugnant to Christs holy Testament there keeping still silence and nothing reproving the same but in the face of the world by his very deed it self declare himself to be of a false fearful dissembling feigned and unfaithful heart discouraging as much as lies in him all the residues of Christs Host and giving a manifest offence unto the weak and also confirming encouraging and rejoycing the hearts of the adversaries in all their evil doing by which he sheweth himself neither to love God whom he seeth to be dishonoured and blasphemed of an Antichristian Minister nor yet his Neighbour before whom he should rebuke the evil according to the command Thou shalt not hate thy Neighbour but reprove him c. But God hath not given us the spirit of fear but of power and love Be not ashamed to testifie our Lord but suffer adversity with the Gospel through the power of God c. Fear not them that
and have neglected my time and have unhappily provoked both my self and others to anger by that Play Wherefore besides other my innumerable faults for this I desire you to invocate the mercy of the Lord that he will pardon me This Letter to this Minister was not to be opened by him before he was sure of Mr. Hus his death In a Treatise De Sacerdotum c. before mentioned he hath these words In writing these things and what else I have written before nothing else hath moved me hereunto but onely the love of our Lord Jesus crucified whose prints and stripes according to the measure of my weakness and vileness I covet to bear in my self beseeching him to give me grace that I never seek to glory in my self or in any thing else but onely in his Cross and in the inestimable ignominy of his Passion I do not therefore doubt but these things will like all such as unfeignedly love the Lord Christ crucified and will not mislike not a little all such as be of Antichrist durst not have so written unless the Lord Jesus Christ crucified by his inward motion had so commanded me Hyperius O what a difference is there said Martin Hyperius betwixt this and eternal fire Who would shun this to leap into that FINIS A CLOUD OF VVITNESSES OR THE Sufferers Mirrour Made up of The SWANLIKE-SONGS and other CHOICE PASSAGES of several MARTYRS and CONFESSORS to the end of the Sixteenth Century in their Treatises Speeches Letters Prayers c. in their Prisons or Exiles at the Bar or Stake c. Collected out of The Ecclesiastical Histories of Eusebius Fox Fuller Clark Petrie Scotland And Mr. Samuel Ward 's Life of Faith in Death c. and Alphabetically disposed By T. M. M.A. The second Part. Deut. 32.7 Remember the dayes of old consider the years of many generations ask thy Father and he will shew thee thy Elders and they will tell thee Psal. 44.22 For thy sake we are killed all the day long we are counted as Sheep to the slaughter Phil. 1.28 In nothing be terrified by your adversaries c. Printed for the Author and are to be sold by Robert Boulter 1665. A brief account of what may be expected in this Collection by a friend to the Author READER IT is a comfort Thetis gives her brave Son in Homer that though he should be short liv'd yet he should continue himself in the admiration of posterity Though these blessed Martyrs and Saints departed sought not glory to themselves yet they all obtained a good report and their memory is blessed whilst the memory of the wicked rots or which is far worse stinks I grant many of them went in a siery Chariot to Heaven yet those Mantles that fell from them may through the concurs of God so spirit othâ—rs that they may do worthily in Ephratâ— though they never arrive to the glory of the â—irst Worthies I dâ—ubt not but many of them might by their staying lâ—nger in their houses of Booths have been very beneficial to the World yet Sampson's violent death was not without profit to the Church of God in pulling down the House of the Philistines And therefore I cannot but commend the Essay and elaborate Collections of this Author in reviving the Memories of these Ancient Christians It was well observed by Sir Francis Bacon That old Wood is best to burn and old Friends best to trust and old Books best to read Hence Scholars set a great price upon an ancient Manuscript Here are old things men of ancient dayes and old Books in a new Edition for thy benefit Here you will not find the fault that Historians are commonly guilty of who like flattering Limners draw too favourably or shadow over a wrinckle and slily forge in some secret grace Here is an honest Pen modestly but yet faithfully giving thee an account of Believers who through much faith patience and tribulation entred into the Kingâ—ome of Heaven Here are worthy Patterns for you to follow glorious Copies for you who are but Beginners in the World to write after They all call upon you so to follow them as they followed Christ. Here is a Cloud of Witnesses which if you have with Iesus in your eye you will be the better prepared to lay aside every weight and to run with patience the race that is set before you Man is led by nothing better then by example and examples of great Ones are most effectual Such are these I know abundantly how this lazy formal Age is ready to look on Scripture-Worthies as men unimitable as Giants to whose stature they despair ever to arrive But hâ—re you may be tolled on in your active and passive obedience as lazy Travellers will hâ—ld out with good Company which beat the Path before them Here is no excuse left of frailty which we are ready to make against obedience for thâ—se presidents in all Ages abudantly testifie that we frail men by the power of the same grace of God may reach to the same perfections We are too apt in these dayes to think our selves good enough if we find any worse then our selves but we should not content our selves to run with the Foot-men but to excell the best I have of late thought it a very high way to growth and perfection to collect some of the choicest frames of the best Christians and alwayes set them before us Blessed be the Lord this is done to thy hand and mayest thou reap the advantage of this labour Here thou mayest read thy defects in these holy mens excesses and amend thy self without any diminution to their glory Here thou mayest receive light from that which dazleth thee and lustre from that which at present ecclipseth thee When thou considerest what a dastardly cowardly Spirit is within thee what an Enemy of the Cross of Christ thou art here is that which will promote thy shame that these under the dawnings of Gospel-glory and grace should be as bold as Lions whilâ—t thou art as timerous as an Hare How do we shrink and tremble whilst these were as Rocks in the midst of the Floods standing unmoveable when the Winds blew and the Seas made a noise I heartily wish that the dew of Heaven may fall upon these holy Reliques that such a Spirit may attend the Reader as did these when called before Kings and Rulers for the Name of Christ. I heartily wish that these experiments of Gods presence with his suffering and witnessing Saints may help thee to trust in God I knâ—w you ought to trust God upon his single Bond without a Pawn or Pledge of his Power and Faithfulness but certainly Faith is wonderfully holpen by former experiences in all Ages and therefore let this Epitome of the Boâ—k of Martyrs as to the Martyrs sayings strengthen thy confidence and make thee râ—ly on God as a constant tried Friend Thâ—se are all great instancâ—s that God is seen in the Mount that he hath good
be denied being granted 1 That the most ancient Councils â—ighest to the Primitive Church in which the learned and godly Fathers examined all matters by Gods Word may be holden of most authority 2 That no determination of Councils or man be admitted against the plain verity of Gods Word nor against the determination of those four chief Councils c. 3 That to no Doctor be given greater authority then Augustine required to be given to his Writings viz. If he plainly prove not his affirmation by Gods infallible Word that then his Sentence be rejected and imputed to the errour of a man To the Commonalty of Scotland I am most assuredly perswaded that whatsoever is used in the Papistical Church is altogether repugnant to Christs blessed Ordinance and is nothing but mortal venome of which whosoever drinketh therewith he drinketh death and damnation except by true conversion unto God he be purged from the same It will be said That it is unreasonable that ye should call your Religion in doubt which hath been approved and established by so long continuance and by the consent of so many men before you But I shortly answer That neither is the long continuance of time neither the multitude of men a sufficient approbation which God will allow for our Religion For as some of the Ancients witness neither can long process of time justifie an errour nor can the multitude of such as follow it change the nature of the same but if it was an errour in the beginning so it is in the end and the longer that it be followed and the more that do receive it it is the more pestilent and the more to be avoided If Antiquity or Multitude of men could justifie any Religion then was the idolatry of the Gentiles and now is the abomination of the Turks good Religion for antiquity approved the one and a multitude have received and do defend the other But otherwise to answer Godlâ— men may wonder from what Fountain such a Sentence doth flow that no man ought to try his Faith and Religion by Gods Word but he may safely believe and follow every thing which Antiquity and Multitude have approved The Spirit of God doth otherwise teach us Search the Scriptures c. The Bareans are commended for trying the Apostles Doctrine by Gods plain Scriptures Believe not every Spirit but try the Spirits c. Whoso doth evil hateth the light neither will he come to the light lest that his works be manifested and rebuked Truth being of the nature of fine purified Gold doth not fear the trial of the Furnace but the stubble and chaffe of mens inventions such is their Religion may not abide the flame of the fire Seeing Religion is to man as the stomack to the body which if it be corrupted doth infect all the members it is necessary that the same be examined and if it be found replenished with pestilent humours I mean with the fancies of men then of necessity it is that those be purged else shall your bodies and souls perish for ever A corrupt Religion defileth the whole life of man appear it never so holy Neither would I that ye should esteem the reformation and care of Religion less to appertain to you because you are no Kings Rulers Iudges Nobles nor in Authority To believe and receive the Gospel the Commonalty are no less bound then be their Rulers and Princes As your bodies cannot escape corporal death if with your Princes ye eat re drink deadly poyson although it be by ignorance or negligence so shall ye not escape the everlasting if with them ye proâ—ess a corrupt Religion As the just liveth by his own faith so doth the unfaithful perish by his own infidelity If ye look for the life everlasting you must try if ye stand in the faith and if ye would be assured of a true and lively faith you must needs have Christ truly preached unto you When the Tabernacle was built and set in order God provided how it and the things pertaining to the same should be sustained so that they should not fall in decay and this provision albeit Heaven and Earth obey his Empire would he not take from the secret and hid treasures which lie dispersed in the veins of the Earth neither yet would he take it onely from the rich and potent of the people but the rich should give no more for that use then the poor nor the poor less then the rich If this equality was commanded by God for the maintenance of that transitory Tabernacle which was but a shadow of a better to come is not the same required of us who have the Verity which is Christ Jesus He being clad in our nature is Immanuel i. e. God with us And for the more assurance of his promise of being with us c. he hath erected among us the signs of his own presence with us the true preaching of his Word and right administration of the Sacraments his spiritual Tabernacle to the maintenance whereof is no less bound the Subject then the Prince the poor then the rich As the one is obliged to believe in heart and with mouth to confess the Lord Iesus so also is the other The poorest that in the dayes of this cruel persecution believeth in Christ and boldly doth confess him before this wicked generation is no less acceptable before God then is the King that by his Sword and Power rooteth out Idolatry and so advanceth Christs Glory From Geneva Iuly 4. 1558. Afterwards Mr. Knox called back again into Scotland by some Lords c. but a stop being for a while put upon his return he writ from Diep Octob. 27. 1557. having left Geneva In his Letter If any perswade you for fear of dangers that may follow to faint in your former purpose let him be judged of you both foolish and your mortal enemy foolish because he understood nothing of Gods approved wisdome and enemy unto you because he laboured to separate you from Gods favour provoking his vengeance and grievous plagues against you because he would that you should prefer your worldly rest to Gods praise and glory and the friendship of the wicked to the salvation of your Brethren I am not ignorant that fearful troubles shall ensue your enterprise But O joyful and comfortable are the troubles and adversities which man sustaineth for accomplishment of Gods Will revealed by his Word How terrible soever they appear to the judgement of the natural man yet are they never able to devour nor utterly to consume the Sufferers for the invisible and invincible power of God sustaineth and preserveth according to his promise all such as with simplicity do obey him When the Bishop of Saint Andrews threatned Mr. Knox that if he preached there as he intended he should be assaulted with a dozen of Culverings Being demanded his judgement whether his preaching should not be delayed answered God is
relate good Reader That if thou wilt read my little Works thou mayest remember I am one of them who as Austine reports of himself profit by Writing and Teaching not one of those who from nothing on a sudden become Chieftains Farewell in the Lord and pray for the increase of the Word against Satan who is alwayes mighty and malicious but now most furious and raging knowing his time is but short and that the Kingdome of his Pope is shaken The Lord God confirm what he hath wrought in us and perfect the Work he hath begun in us to his own glory Amen March 3. An. 1545. Mr. Clark tells us That when they threatned to burn his Books he writ thus to Spalatinus As for my self I contemn Rome's favour and fury Let them censure and burn all my Books I will do the like by theirs and will put an end to all my humble observance of them which doth but incense them more and more In his Epistle to Melancthon from Auslurg when he appeared before Cajetan Here is nothing new or wonderfull but that the City is filled my Name and every one desires to see such a Boutefeau Play the man as you do in rightly teaching the youth I am willing for them and you to he sacrificed if it please the Lord. I had rather die and which is most grievous to me for ever want your most sweet company then recant and be an occasion to the most foolish and bitter enemies of all learning of destroying good learning Italy is fallen into Egyptian darkness so ignorant are all of Christ and the things of Christ and yet we have these for our Masters and Teachers of faith and manners So filled up is the anger of God against us Farewell my Philip and by holy Prayer avert the Lords anger When Cajetan wrote to Prince Frederick either to send Luther to Rome or to banish him out of his Dominions he wrote unto the Prince as followeth I refuse not banishment as seeing snares laid for me every where by my Adversaries neither can I easily live any where in safety But what should I a miserable and humble Monk hope for yea what danger should I not fear when they threaten your Excellency so great a Prince so great an Elector so devout a favourer of the Christian Religion I know not what misery if you do not either send me to Rome or banish me Wherefore least any evil should happen unto you for my sake which I am most unwilling of behold I leave your Countrey being resolved to go where my mercifull God pleaseth and to commit the event to his Will I still rejoyce in the love of God and give him thanks that Christ the Son of God hath counted me worthy to suffer in so holy a Cause Novemb. 19. 1518. In his Letter to Pope Leo the Tenth April 6. 1520. I have indeed sharply inveighed against all wicked Doctrines and been biting to my Adversaries for their impiety of which I am so far from repenting that I am resolved in contempt of mans judgement to persevere in that heat of zeal after the example of Christ who in his zeal calls his Adversaries a Brood of Vipers blind hypocrites the children of Satan and of Paul who calls the Sorcerer the child of the Devil full of all subtilty and wickedness and others dogs c. If his Hearers were tender and soft they would account him biting and immodest Who more biting then the Prophets the wicked mad company of flatterers have made the ears of this age so delicate that as soon as we perceive our own wayes not approved we cry out we are bitten and when we cannot repel the Truth on any other account we avoid it under the pretence of railing impudence c. But what is Salt good for if it be not sharp what a Sword if it will not cut Cursed is the man that doth the work of the Lord negligently I contend with none but onely about the word of Truth In all other things I will yield to any but cannot and will not desert and deny the Word Neither you nor any body else can deny but the Court of Rome is more corrupt then any Babylon or Sâ—dom I have therefore detested and could not endure that the people of Christ should be deluded under your Name and the Church of Rome and so have resisted and shall resist them while I breath The Roman Court is desperate the anger of God is come upon it to the full it hates Councils fears to be reformed c. and makes good her mothers character We would have healed Babylon but she is not healed let us forsake her Hence I have been troubled good Leâ— that you were made Pope in these dayes who wast worthy of better She doth not deserve you and such as you but Satan himself who doth indeed reign in that Babylon more then you your self O would to God that laying aside that which your deadliest enemies boastingly call your glory you would be content with being a private Priest and live upon your own inheritance What do you my Leo at Rome but let the most wicked and accursed wretches use your Name and Authority to destroy mens estates and souls to increase wickedness to oppress faith and truth with the whole Church of God O most unhappy Leo you sit in a most dangerous seat I tell you the truth because I wish you well If Bernhard did sympathize with his Eugenius ruling Rome in a more hopefull condition though then very corrupt what may not we complain to whom in the space of three hundred years there is such an accession of corruption and perdition It incomparably exceeds the wickedness of the Turks Behold my Father Leo upon what account I have so inveighed against that pestilent See I am so far from speaking against your Person that I hope I should do you the greatest courtesie if I should stoutly and fiercely destroy that your Prison yea your Hell But this I never intended but was forced to do so by my Adversaries When I was before Cardinal Cajetan he might have made peace with a word for I promised silence and to put an end to my Gause if he would command my Adversaries to do the same but he justified my Adversaries and required me to recant which he had not in his instructions Not Luther but Cajetan is to be blamed for what followed afterwards seeing he would not suffer me to be silent when I most earnestly desired it Upon the occasion of Eccius challenging me to dispute with him many Romish corruptions were brought to light Now the name of the Court of Rome doth stink in the world and the Papal Authority languisheth their famous ignorance is misliked of which there would have been no mention if Eccius had not interrupted the Treaty between me and Charles Miltitius Being yet perswaded to hearken to peace c I come holy Father and humbly beg that you would
to confute me by the Scriptures of the Prophets or Evangelists and Apostles and I will be most ready when taught to recant any Errour yea will be the first that shall cast mine own Books into the fire I suppose hereby it is manifest that I have well weighed the perils and dangers as also the divisions and dissentions which have risen through the World by occasion of my Doctrine of which I was yesterday gravely and sharply admonished As for me the face of things is very pleasant when I see discords and dissentions stirred up upon the account of the Word for such is the course the lot and event of the Gospel for Christ saith I came not to send Peace but a Sword I came to set a man at variance with his Father The Emperours Prolocutor telling him That he had not answered to the purpose neither ought he to call in question what hath been in time past defined and condemned in Councils and therefore a plain and direct answer whether he would recant or no was demanded of him Seeing therefore said Luther your most Excellent Majesty c. require a plain answer I will give one and that without horns or teeth Unless I shall be convinced by Scripture testimonies or evident reason for I believe neither Pope nor Councils onely seeing it is evident that they have often erred and contradicted themselves I am so evercome by the Scritures which I have alledged and my Conscience is so captiv'd to the Words of the Lord that I may not neither will I recant at all and that because it is neither safe nor honest to act against Conscience Here I stand I have nothing else to say God be merciful to me The Princes consulted together upon this Answer given by Luther and when they had examined it the Prolocutor endeavoured to refell it telling him That it nothing availeth to renew disputation concerning things condemned by the Church and Councils through so many Ages unless it should be necessary to give a reason to every one of every thing that is concluded but if this should be permitted to every one that gain ayeth the determination of the Church and Councils to be convinced by the Scriptures we shall have nothing certain and established in Christianity And therefore the Emperour required of him a plain and direct Answer either negative or affirmative to this Question Art thou resolved to defend all thy Works as Orthodoxâ— Or wilt thou recant any thing in them Then Dr. Martin besought the Emperour that he might not be compelled to recant against his Conscience captiv'd to and hindred by the holy Scriptures without manifest Arguments to the contrary The Answer said he that is required is a plain and direct Answer I have no other then what I have already given Unless my Adversaries can deliver my Conscience from captivity to those they call Errours by sufficient Arguments I cannot get out of the Net in which I am intangled All things which Councils have determined are not therefore true yea Councils have erred and determined often things contrary to themselves and therefore the Prolocutors Argument falleth I can shew that Councils have erred and therefore I may not revoke what is plainly and diligently exprest in Scripture Hereupon the Emperour resolved to pursue Martin Luther and his Adherents by Excommunication and other means that may be devised to extinguish his Doctrine yet would not violate his Faith but intended to give order for his safe return thither whence he was called and certified the Princes Electors Dukes and the other Estates assembled so much in a Letter to them Before Luther had any Answer from the Emperour several of all ranks visited him and conferred with him among the rest the ArchBishop of Triers sent for him and Dr. Vaeus in the presence of many Nobles protested that Luther was not called to dispute but onely the Princes had procured license from the Emperour benignly and brotherly to exhort him c. To whom he gave this Answer Most gracious and illustious Princes and Lords I give you most humble thanks for your clemency and singular good will from whence proceedeth this admonition I do indeed acknowledge my self altogether unworthy to be admonished by so Mighty Princes I have not reprehended all Councils but onely that of Constence and that because that Council hath condemned the Word of God as appears in that this Article of Iohn Hus That the Church of Christ is the Company of the Elect is condemned by it I am ready to lose blood and life for you so I be not compelled to revoke the manifest Word of God in defence whereof we ought rather to obey God then man Here I cannot avoid scandal There be two manners of offences at Manners and at Faith Now it is not in my power to make Christ not to be a Rock of Offence I am ready to obey Magistrates how wickedly soever they live so that I be not inforced to deny the Word of God Hereupon Dr. Vaeus admonished Luther to submit his Writings to the Emperours and the Princes judgement He answered humbly and modestly That he was so far from fearing their Examination that he was content to suffer his Writings to be discussed most accurately of the meanest so that it were done by the Authority of the Word of God and of the holy Scripture The Word of God said he makes so clearly for me that I may not yield unless I be untaught and taught better by the Word of the Lord. St. Austin writeth thus I give this honour onely unto the Canonical Books to believe them to be altogether true as for other holy and learned Doctors I onely so far believe them as they write the truth St. Paul bids us Prove all things and hold fast that which is good He saith also Though an Angel from Heaven should preach any other Doctrine c. Wherefore I humbly beseech you not to urge my Conscience bound in Scripture bonds to deny the so clear Word of God In all other cases I will be most obedient to you The Marquess of Branderburg asking him Whether he was not resolved not to yield unless he were convinced by the holy Scripture Yes said he most noble Lord or else by clear and evident reasons Afterwards Pentinger and Dr. Vaeus endeavoured to perswade Luther to let the Emperour and Empire to pass judgement upon his Writings simply and absolutely He answered That he was ready to do and suffer any thing so that they would build on the Authority of the holy Scripture Otherwise he could not consent for God by the Prophet saith Trust ye not in Princes nor in the children c. Cursed is he that trusteth in man When notwithstanding this answer they urged him more vehemently he told them Nothing is less to be permitted to mans judgement then the Word of God Then they prayed him to submit his Writings to the judgement of the next Council He agreed thereunto
that condition After that he began to speak to the people shewing the cause of his death and would have exhorted them to stick unto Christ. Whereupon one of the Sheriffs said We must have no Sermoning now When the Beholders supposed no less but that he had been dead having been so long in the fire he spread abroad his Arms saying Father of Heaven have mercy upon me Upon this many of the people said That he was a Martyr and died marvellous patiently and godly which thing caused Dr. Cotes the Bishop shortly after to preach in the Cathedral that he was an Heretick burnt like an Heretick and was a firebrand in hell But shortly after the judgement of God took hold of the Bishop it was a report in all mens mouths that he died burnt by an harlot In his Letter to the Reader touching his Examinations Though Satan be suffered to sift us as wheat for a time yet faileth not our faith through Christs aid but that we are at all times able and ready to confirm the Faith of our weak Brethren and alwayes ready to give an answer to every man that asketh us a reason of the hope that is in us and that with meekness and reverence having a good conscience and whenas they backbite us as evil doers they may be ashamed forasmuch as they have falsly accused our good conversation in Christ. I thought my self well settled with my loving Wife and Children and also well quieted in the peaceable possession of that pleasant Euphrates but the Lord who worketh all for the best to them that love him would not there leave me but took my dear and beloved Wife from me whose death was a painful cross to my flesh I thought also my self well placed under most loving and gentle Mr. Laurence Saunders in the Cure of Langton But the Lord of his great mercy would not suffer me long there to continue although for the small time I was in his Vineyard I was not an idle workman but he hath provided me to taste of a far other Cup for by violence hath he yet once again driven me out of that glorious Babylon that I should not taste too much of her wanton pleasures but with his most dearly beloved Disciples to have my inward rejoycing in the Cross of his Son Iesus Christ the glory of whose Church I see it well standeth not in the harmonious sound of Bells and Organs nor yet in the glistering of Mitres and Copes nor in the shining of gilt Images and Lights but in continual Labours and Afflictions for his Names sake God at this present here in England hath his Fan in his hand and after his great Harvest whereinto these years past he hath sent his Labourers is now sifting the Corn from the Chaffe and purging his Floor and ready to gather the Wheat into his Garner and burn up the Chaffe with unquenchable fire Take heed and beware of the leaven of the Scribes and Pharises Try all things and choose that which is good Believe not every Spirit but prove the Spirits whether they be of God or not The true Touch-stone is the Word of God In his Letter to the faithful Professors of Langton Grace be unto you and peace be multiplied in the Knowledge of Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen I thought it my duty to write unto you my Beloved in the Lord to stir up your minds and to call to your remembrance the words that have been spoken to you before and to exhort you as that good man and full of the Holy Ghost Barnabas did the Antiochians that with purpose of heart ye continually cleave unto the Lord and that ye stand fast and be not moved away from the Hope of the Gospel whereof God be thanked ye have had plenteous preaching by Mr. Sanders and other Ministers of Christ who now when persecution doth arise because of the Word do not fall away and forsake the Truth being ashamed of the Gospel whereof they have been Preachers but are willing and ready for your sakes to forsake not onely the chief and principal delights of this life viz. their native Countrey Friends Livings c. but also to fulfill their Ministry to the utmost viz. with their painful imprisonments and blood-sheddings if need shall require to confirm and seal Christs Gospel whereof they have been Ministers They are ready not onely to be cast into prison but also to be killed for the Name of the Lord Jesus Whether those being that good salt of the earth i. e. true Ministers of Gods Word by whose Doctrine being received by Faith men are made savoury unto God and which themselves lose not their saltness now when they be proved with the boisterous storms of persecution or others being that unsavoury salt which hath lost it saltness i. e. those ungodly Ministers who do fall from the Word of God to the dreams and traditions of Antichrist whether of these I say be more to be credited and believed let all men judge Wherefore my dearly Beloved Receive the Word of God with meekness that is grafted in you which is able to save your souls and see that ye be not forgetfull hearers deceiving your selves with Sophistry but doers of the Word whom Christ doth liken to a Wise man which buildeth his house upon a rock c. That when Satan with all his Legions of Devils with all their subtile suggestions and the world with all the mighty Princes thereof with their crafty counsels do furiously rage against us we faint not but abide constant in the Truth being grounded upon a most sure Rock which is Christ and the Doctrine of the Gospel against which the gates of Hell i. e. the power of Satan cannot prevail And be ye followers of Christ and his Apostles and receive the Word in much affliction as the godly Thessalonians did They onely are the true followers of Christ and his Apostles that receive the Word And they onely receive the Word who both believe it and also frame their lives after it and be ready to suffer all manner of adversity for the Name of the Lord as Christ and all the Apostles did and as all that will live godly in Christ Iesus must do for there is none other way into the Kingdome of Heaven but through much tribulation And if we suffer any thing for the Kingdome of Heavens sake and for Righteousness sake we have the Prophets Christ the Apostles and Martyrs for an example to comfort us for they did all enter into the Kingdome of Heaven at the strait gate and narrow way which few do find and unless we will be content to deny our selves and take up the Cross of Christ and his Saints it is an evident argument that we shall never reign with him But if we can find in our hearts patiently to suffer persecutions and tribulations it is a sure token of the righteous Judgement of God that we
give some exmple of boldness and constancy mingled with patience in the fear of God that ye and others of our Brethren through our example may be encouraged and strengthned to follow us that ye also may leave example to your weak Brethren in the world to follow you Amen Brethren the time is short it remaineth that ye use this world as though ye used it not for the fashion of this world passeth away See that ye love not the world nor the things that be in the world but set your affections on heavenly things c. Be meek and long-suffering serve and edifie one another with the gift that God hath given you beware of strange Doctrine c. August 30 1555. In his Letter to Ienkin Crampton c. These be earnestly to exhort you yea and to beseech you in the tender mercy of Christ that with purpose of heart ye cleave unto the Lord and that ye worship him in spirit in the Gospel of his Son for God will not be worshipped after the commandments and traditions of men nor yet by any other means appointed prescribed and taught us but by his holy Word and though all men almost defile themselves with the wicked traditions of men and ordinances after the world and not after Christ yet do ye after the ensample of Daniel and his three Companions c. Be at a point with your selves that ye will not be defiled with the unclean meats of the Heathen I mean the filthiness of Idolatry and the very Heathenish Ceremonies of the Papists but as the true Worshippers serve ye God in spirit and verity according to the sacred Scriptures Above all things I wish you continually and reverently to search and read the Scriptures and with the wholesome admonitions of the same to teach exhort comfort and edifie one another now in this time of the great famishment of souls for want of the food of Gods Word And doubt not but that the merciful Lord who hath promised to be with us even to the worlds end and when two or three are gathered together in his Name he will be in the midst of them will assist you and teach you the right meaning of the sacred Scriptures will keep you from all errours and lead you into all truth as he hath promised And though you think your selves unable to teach yet at the command of Christ now in time of famine seeing the hungry people in the wilderness far from any Towns if they be sent away fasting are sure to faint and perish by the way employ those five loaves and two fishes that ye have upon that hungry multitude although you think it nothing among so many And he that increased the five loaves and two fishes to feed five thousand men c. shall also augment his gifts in you not onely to the edifying of others but to an exceeding great increase of your own knowledge in God and his holy Word And fear not your Adversaries for either according to his accustomed manner God shall blind their eyes that they shall not spie you or get you favour in their sight or else graciously deliver you out of their hands by one means or other Comfort your selves in all your adversities and stay your selves in him who hath promised not to leave you as fatherless and motherless children without any comfort but that he will come unto you like a most gentle and merciful Lord. In another Letter The same grace and peace do I wish unto you which St. Paul wisheth to them to whom he writ c. Grace is taken for the free mercy and favour of God whereby he saveth us freely without any of our deservings or works of the Law Peace is taken for the tranquility of conscience being perswaded that through the onely merits of Christs death and blood-shedding there is an atonement and peace made between God and us so that God will no more impute our sins unto us nor condemn us Be not ashamed of the testimony of our Lord Jesus nor of us his Prisoners but suffer ye adversity with the Gospel for which word we suffer as evil doers unto bonds but the Word of God is not bound with us Therefore we suffer all things for the Elects sake that they also may obtain the Salvation which is in Christ Jesus with eternal glory Wherefore stand ye fast in the Faith and be not moved from the hope of the Gospel so shall ye make us with joy to suffer for your sakes and as the Apostle saith To fulfill that which is behind of the Passions of Christ in our flesh for his Bodies sake which is the Congregation St. Paul doth not here mean that there wanteth any thing in the Passion of Christ which may be supplied by man but the words are to be understood of the Elect in whom Christ is and shall be persecuted to the worlds end The Passion of Christ then i. e. of this Châ—rch his mystical Body shall not be perfect till all whom God hath appointed have suffered for his sake On our parts nothing can be greater consolation and inward joy to us in our Adversity then to hear of your Faith and Love and that ye have a good remembrance of us alwayes praying for us as we do for you Now are we alive if ye stand stedfast in the Lord. Good Shepherds do alwayes count the welfare and prosperous estate of Christs Flock to be their own While it goeth well with the Congregation it goeth well with them also in whatever affliction they be but when they see the Church in peril then be they weary of their own lives and can have no rest nor joy Who is weak and I am not weak who is offended and I do not burn But this affection is not in them that seek their own lucre and glory God is wont for the most part to warn his Elect what trouble shall happen to them for his sake not to frighten them thereby but rather to prepare their minds against the boisterous storms of Persecution In his Letter to Robert Langley I thank you for visitting me a Prisoner for Christ and unacquainted with to your cost and for your promise that if I did want any thing necessary to this life you with some others would help me and rejoyce greatly in the Lord who stirs up the hearts of others to be careful for me in this my great necessity I thank God as yet I do want nothing and intend to be as little chargeable to others as I can yet if I want I will be bold with you and others to send for your help desiring you in the mean while to pray for me and all others in the bonds of Christ that God would perform the thing which he hath begun in us that we may confess Jesus Christ with boldness and fight the good Fight of Faith In another Letter These be to certifie you that I greatly rejoyce in the Lord for that
not for murther or theft but because we will believe no more then the Word of God teacheth us Both rejoyced that they were counted worthy to suffer for the same When the fire was kindled with lifting up their hands to Heaven in an holy accord they said Lord Iesus into thy hands we commend our spirits Oldcastle Sir Iohn Oldcastle Lord Cobham was of great birth and in great favour with King Henry the Fifth so as Arch Bishop Arundel durst not meddle with him till he knew the Kings mind The King when he heard the Priests Accusations promised to deal with him himself which accordingly he did in private admonishing him to submit himself to his Mother the holy Church and as an obedient Child to acknowledge himself cupable The Christian Knight thus answered the King Most worthy Prince I am alwayes prompt and ready to obey forasmuch as I know you a Christian King and the appointed Minister of God bearing the sword to the punishment of evil doers and for safeguard of them that be vertuous Unto you next my Eternal God owe I my whole obedience and submit thereunto as I have done ever all that I have either of Fortuns or Nature ready at all times to fulfill whatsoever ye shall in the Lord command me But as touching the Pope and his Spirituality I owe them neither suit nor service forasmuch as I know him by the Scripture to be the great Antichrist the son of perdition the open Adversary of God and the abomination standing in the holy Place When he was by a wiâ—e cited to appear before the Arch Bishop c. he told the Messenger though he affirmed to him that it was the Kings pleasure that he should obey that citation of the Sumner that he would in no case consent to those most devillish practises of the Priests Upon his non-appearance the Arch Bishop judged him contumacious and afterwards excommunicated him c. This constant Servant of the Lord perceiving himself compassed on every side with deadly dangers he wrote a Christian Confession of his Faith and signed and sealed it with his own hand which was a brief Exposition of the Common Sum of the Churches Faith called the Apostles Creed In the close thereof I believe the Universal Law of God to be most true and perfect and they which do not follow it in their faith and works at one time or another can never be saved whereas he that seeketh it in faith accepteth it learneth it delighteth therein and performeth it in love shall tast for it the felicity of everlasting innocency This is my faith also that God will ask no more of a Christian Believer in this life but only to obey the Precepts of that most blessed Law If any Prelates of the Church require more or any other kind of obedience he contemneth Christ exalting himself above God and so becomes an open Antichrist All the Premises I believe particularly and generally all that God hath left in his holy Scripture that I should believe This Confession he delivered to the King desiring him that it might be examined by the most godly wife learned men of his Realm and if it be found in all points agreeable to the Verity that he might be holden for a true Christian if it be proved otherwise let it be condemned provided that he be taught a better Belief by the Word of God But the King would not receive it but commanded it to be delivered to his Judges Being threatned by Arch Bishop Arundel that he should be proclaimed an Heretick He said Do as ye shall think best for I am at a point I shall stand to my Bill to the death The Arch Bishop telling him That all Christians should follow the Determinations of holy Church he said That he would gladly believe and observe whatsoever the holy Church of Christs institution had determined or whatsoever God had willed him either to believe or do but that the Pope of Rome with his Cardinals Arch Bishops Bishops c. had lawfull power to determine such matters as stood not throughly with his Word he would not affirm When the Arch Bishop sent him their Determination concerning the Sacrament of the Altar c. he saw that God had given them over for their unbeliefs sake into most deep errours and blindness of mind and that their uttermost malice was purposed against him however he should answer and therefore he put his life into the hands of God desiring his onely Spirit to assist him in his next Answer At his second Appearance the Arch Bishop offering to absolve him from the Curse that was against him He with a chearfull countenance said God hath said by his holy Prophet Maledicam benedictionibus vestris i. e. I shall curse where you do bless and further said I will not desire your Absolution for I never trespassed against you And with that he kneeled down on the pavement holding up his hands towards Heaven and said I shrieve me here unto thee my Eternal Living God that in my frail youth I offended thee O Lord most grievously in pride wrath and gluttony in covetousness and in lechery Many men have I hurt in mine anger c. Good Lord I ask thee mercy And therewith weepingly stood up again and said with a mighty voice Lo good people lo for the breaking of Gods Law and his great Commandements they never yet cursed me but for their own Laws and Traditions most cruelly do they handle both me and other men and therefore both they and their Laws by the promise of God shall utterly be destroyed Being asked if he believed not in the determinations of the Church No forsooth said Ire for it is no God Being taxed to be one of Wickliff's Scholars As for the vertuous man Wickliffe said he I speak it before God and man that before I knew that despised Doctrine of his I never abstained from sin but since I learned therein to fear my Lord God it hath otherwise I trust been with me So much grace I could never find in all your glorious instructions He said further Your Fathers the old Pharisees ascribed Christs miracles to Belzebub and his Doctrine to the Devil and you as their natural children have still the self same judgement concerning his faithfull Followers They that rebuke your vicious living must needs be Hereticks and that must your Doctors prove when you have no Scripture to do it Since the venome of Iudas was shed into the Church ye never followed Christ nor stood in the perfection of Gods Law Being asked what he meant by that venome He answered Your Possessions and Lordships for then cried an Angel in the aire as your own Churches mention Wo wo wo this Day is venome shed into the Church of God Rome is the very nest of Antichrist and out of that nest come all his Disciples of whom Prelates Priests and Monks are the Body these pild Friers are the Tail
word Iesus Epitaphium in Palmerum Palmerus flammas Christi pro dogmate pâ—ssus Impositum pondus ceu bona Palma tâ—lit Non retrocessit sed contra erdentior ivit Illaesam retinens fortis in igne fidem Propterea in Coelum nunc Palmifer iste receptus Iustitiâ— Palmam not pereuntis habot Paulinus When he had his City Gold Silver and all taken away he said Lord let not the loss of these things trouble me for thou art all and more then all these to me Pareus David Pareus having foreseen the great miseries that would come upon the Palatinate when the Spaniards came in with their Army by Prodigies and Dreams he was perswaded to retire himself At his departure he cried out O Heidelberg Heidelberg But it is better to fall into the hands of God then of men whose tender mercies are cruelty Paschalis It is a small matter said Lewis Paschalis to die once for Christ if it might be I could wish I might die a thousand deaths for him Patingham Patrick Patingham being much prest by Bonner to recant He protested that the Church which the Bishop believed was no Catholick Church but was the Church of Satan and therefore he would never turn to it c. Peloquine The Inquisitors telling Dyonisius Peloquine his life was in his own hands Then said he it were in an ill keeping Christs School hath taught me to save it by losing it and not by the gain of a few dayes or years to lose eternity Person Mr. Anthony Person being come to the place of Execution with a chearfull countenance embraced the Post in his arms and kissing it said Now welcome mine own sweet Wife for this day shalt thou and I be married together in the love and peace of God Pulling the straw unto him he laid a good deal thereof upon the top of his head saying This is Gods Hat now am I dressed like a true Souldier of Christ by whose merits onely I trust this day to enter into his joy Peter The Apostle Peter was crucified his head being down and his feet upward he himself so requiring because he was he said unworthy to be crucified after the same manner form as the Lord was c. Seeing his Wife going to her Martyrdome belike as he was yet hanging upon the Cross he was greatly joyous and glad thereof and cried out unto her with a loud voice Remember the Lord Iesus None but Christ Nothing but Christ. Phileas Phileas Bishop of the Thumitans whilst he was in bonds before he received the Sentence of Death wrote to the Congregation over which he was Bishop exhorting them to persist in the Truth of Christ professed notwithstanding the Torments inflicted upon the Martyrs in his dayes which he thus describes Some beat them with Cudgels some with Rods some with Whips some with Thongs and some with Cords Some of them having their hands bound behind their backs were lifted up upon Timber-logs and with certain Instruments their members and joynts were stretched forth whereupon their whole bodies hanging were subject to the will of the Tormentors who were commanded to afflict them with all manner of torments not on their sides onely but bellies thighs and legs They scratched them with the talens and claws of wild Beasts Some were seen to hang by one hand upon the Engine whereby they might feel the more grievous pulling out of the rest of their joynts and members Some were stretched out after they were beaten upon a new kind of Rack Others were cast down upon the Pavement where they were oppressed so thick and so grievously with torments that it is not almost to be thought what afflictions they suffered Some died of their torments not a little shaming and confounding their enemies by their singular patience Others were condemned and willingly and cheerfully were martyr'd Philpot. Mr. Iohn Philpot Son of Sir Peter Philpot of Huntshire being threatned to be removed from the Kings Bench to Lullards Tower said You have power to transfer my Body from place to place at your pleasure but you have no power over my soul. God hath appointed a day shortly to come in the which he will judge us with righteousness howsoever you judge of us now When Story threatned him with a worse Prison he said God forgive you and give you more mercifull hearts and shew you more mercy in the time of need Do quickly that you have in hand Bonner telling him He marvelled they were so merry in Prison singing and rejoycing in their naughtiness Methinks said he you do not well herein you should rather lament and be sorry My Lord said Mr. Phiâ—pot the mirth that we make is but in singing certain Psalms as we are commanded by St. Paul willing us to be merry in the Lord singing together in Hymns and Psalms We are my Lord in a dark comfortless place and therefore it behoveth us to be merry least as Solomon saith Sorrowfulness eat up our heart St. Paul saith If any man be of upright mind let him sing and we therefore to testifie we are of an upright mind to God though we be in misery do sing After this conference with Bonner I was saith Mr. Philpot carried to my Lords Cole-house again where I with my six Fellows do rouz together in the straw as cheerfully we thank God as others do in their Beds of Down When he was brought before Bonner and the Bishop of Bath c. a second time before he answered any questions he fell down upon his knees before them and prayed thus Almighty God thou art the Giver of all wisdome and understanding I beseech thee of thine infinite goodness and mercy in Jesus Christ to give me most vile sinner in thy sight the Spirit of wisdome to speak and answer in thy Cause that it may be to the contentation of the Hearers before whom I stand and also to my better understanding if I be deceived in any thing Bonner telling the Bishop of Wercester that he did not well to exhort him to make any Prayer for in this point said he they are much like to certain arrant Hereticks of whom Pliny maketh mention that did daily sing Antelucanos Hymnos praise unto God before the dawning of the day Mr. Philpot replied My Lord God make me and all you here present such Hereticks as those were that sang those Morning Hymns for they were right Christians with whom the Tyrants of the world were offended for their well doing Afterwards he made this Protestation I protest here before God and his Eternal Son Jesus Christ my Saviour and the Holy Ghost and his Angels and you here present that be Judges of that I speak that I do not stand in any Opinion of wilfulness or singularity but onely upon my conscience certainly informed by Gods Word from the which I dare not go for fear of damnation The Bishop of Worcester telling him he was of â—â—ch
will have his course When his Brother brought him Gun-powder he said I will take it to be sent of God therefore I will receive it as sent of him To my Lord Williams he said My Lord I must be a Suitor to you for divers poor men and my Sister c. There is nothing in all this world troubleth my conscience I praise God this onely excepted When he saw the fire flaming towards him he said Into thy hands O Lord I commend my Spirit Lord receive my soul Lord have mercy upon me In his Letter to all his true Friends I warn you all that ye be not amazed or astonied at the kind of my departure and dissolution for I assure you I think it the most honour that ever I was called to in all my life and therefore I thank my Lord God heartily for it c. For know ye that I doubt no more but that the causes wherefore I am put to death are Gods causes and the causes of the Truth then I doubt that the Gospel which Iohn wrote is the Gospel of Christ or that Paul's Epistles are the very Word of God And to have an heart willing to abide and stand in Gods Cause and in Christs Quarrel even unto death I assure thee O man it is an inestimable gift of God given onely to the true Elect and dearly beloved Children of God and Inheritors of the Kingdome of Heaven for the holy Apostle and also Martyr in Christs Cause St. Peter 1 Pet. 4. saith If ye suffer rebuke in the Name of Christ i. e. in Christs Cause and for his Truths sake then are ye happy and blessed for the glory of the Spirit of God resteth upon you and if for rebukes suffered in the Name of Christ a man is pronounced blessed and happy how much more blessed and happy is he that hath the grace to suffer death also Wherefore all ye that be my true Lovers and Friends rejoyce and rejoyce with me again and render with me hearty thanks to God our heavenly Father that for his Sons sake my Saviour and Redeemer Christ he hath vouchsafed to call me being so vile and sinfull a wretch in my self unto the high dignity of his true Prophets of his faithfull Apostles and of his holy Elect and chosen Martyrs to die in defence and maintenance of his eternal and everlasting Truth If ye love me indeed you have cause to rejoyce for that it hath pleased God to call me to a greater honour and dignity then ever I did enjoy before either in Rochester or London or should have had in Durham whereunto I was last of all elected yea I count it greater honour before God indeed to die in his Cause then is any earthly or temporal promotion or honour that can be given to a man in this world And who is he that knoweth the Cause to be Gods to be Christs Quarrel and of his Gospel to be the Commonweal of all the Elect and chosen Children of God of all the Inheritors of the Kingdome of Heaven Who is he I say that knoweth this assuredly by Gods own Word and the Testimony of his Conscience as I through the infinite goodness of God not of my self but by his grace acknowledge my self to do and doth in deed and in truth love and fear God love and believe his Master Christ and his blessed Gospel and the Brotherhood the chosen Children of God and also lusteth and longeth for eternal life who is he I say again that would not that cannot find in his heart in this Cause to be content to die Farewell Pembrohe Hall in C. of late mine own Colledge my Cure and my Charge what cafe thou art in now God knoweth I know not well Wo is me for thee mine own dear Colledge if ever thou suffer thy self by any means to be brought from setting forth Gods true Word In thy Orchard I learned without Book all Pauls Epistles yea and I ween all the Canonical Epistles save only the Apocalyps Of which study although in time a great part did depart from me yet the sweet smell thereof I trust I shall carry with me into Heaven The Lord grant that this zeal and love to that part of Gods Word which is a Key to all the Scripture may ever abide in that Colledge so long as the world shall endure O thou now wicked and bloody See of London c. hearken thou whorish Bawd of Babylon thou wicked limb of Antichrist thou bloody Wolf why slayest thou and makest havock of the Prophets of God why murthereft thou so cruelly Christs poor silly Sheep which will not hear thy voice because thou art a stranger and will follow none other but their own Pastor Christ his voice Thinkest thou to escape or that the Lord will not require the blood of his Saints at thy hands Instead of my farewell to thee now I say fie upon thee fie upon thee silthy Drab and all thy false Prophets To you my Lords of the Temporality will I speak c. Know ye that I had before mine eyes onely the fear of God and Christian charity toward you that moved me to write for of you hereafter I look not in this world either for pleasure or displeasure if my talk shall do you never so much pleasure or profit you cannot promote me nor if I displease you can you harm me for I shall be out of your reach I say unto you as St. Paul saith unto the Galatians I wonder my Lords what hath bewitched you that ye so suddenly are fallen from Christ unto Antichrist from Christs Gospel unto mans Traditions from the Lord that bought you unto the Bishop of Rome I warn you of your perill be not deceived except you will be found willingly consenters to your own death Understand my Lords it was neither for the priviledge of the Place or Person thereof that the See and Bishop of Rome were called Apostolick but for the true trade of Christs Religion which was taught and maintained in that See at the first of those godly men and therefore as truly and justly as that See then for that true trade of Religion and consanguinity of Doctrine with the Religion and Doctrine of Christs Apostle was called Apostolick so as truly and as justly for the contrariety of Religion and diversity of Doctrine from Christ and his Apostles that See and the Bishop thereof at this day both ought to be called and are indeed Antichristian The See is the Seat of Satan and the Bishop of the same that maintaineth the Abominations thereof is Antichrist himself indeed As for your displeasure by that time this shall come to your knowledge I trust by Gods grace to be in the hands and protection of the Almighty my heavenly Father the living Lord the greatest of all and then I shall not need I trow to fear what any Lord no nor what King or Prince can do unto me Much cause have you to
A CLOUD OF WITNESSES OR THE Sufferers Mirrour Made up of The SWANLIKE-SONGS and other CHOICE PASSAGES of several MARTYRS and CONFESSORS to the Sixteenth Century in their Treatises Speeches Letters Prayers c. in their Prisons or Exiles at the Bar or Stake c. Collected out of The Ecclesiastical Histories of Eusebius Fox Fuller Petrie Scotland And Mr. Samuel Ward 's Life of Faith in Death c. and Alphabetically disposed By T. M. M. A. Hebr. 12.1 Wherefore seeing we also are compassed about with so great a Cloud of Witnesses let us run with patience the race that is set before us James 5.10 Take my Brethren the Prophets who have spoken in the Name of the Lord for an example of suffering afflliction and patience London Printed for the Author and are to be fold by Robert Boulter in Saint Paul's Church-yard 1665. Gentle Reader THou art desired to take notice that through the transposing of some Leaves of the Manuscript the Authour living far distant there hath been committed an Errour at the Press in Mr. Iohn Bradford's Letters beginning at Page 44. Line 26. immediately before Mr. Iohn Brown Wherefore thou art entreated to turn to Page 68. Line 6. and read to Page 71. Line 26. and so the Mistake will be rectified Renowned Mr. Samuel Ward of Ipswich gives the following testimony to the living speeches of dying Christians which he collected AS for their last Speeches and Apothegms pity it is no better mark hath been taken and memory preserved of them The choice and prime I have culled out of ancient Stories and later Martyrologies English Dutch and French The profit and pleasure hath paid me for the labour of Collecting and the like gain I hope shall quit the cost of thy Reading By these which are but an handful of Christs Camp-Royal it sufficiently appears they had their Faith fresh and lively in the face of their grand Enemy Death and by vertue of their Faith their Spirits Wits and Tongues untroubled and undismayed The learned and ingenious Author of the Preface to Mr. Frith's Treatises of preparation to the Cross under the Title of Vox Pisces or the Book-Fish gives the following Testimony to several of the remarkable passages in this Collection PErhaps unto some Palats no Lequor seemeth desirable but that which hath a delicious tang of the curiosity of these later Times both for method and stile For my part I say with the words in the Gospel Luke 5.39 The old Wine is better And accordingly contemplating and comparing the devout Discourses written in our Language upon the breaking forth of the Light of Reformation I am far more deeply taken with the solid simplicity and powerful Spirit which methinks I find in the Writings of those Confessors and Martyrs who watered the Garden of Reformation with their own bloud in this Land then with the more elaborate and artificial composures written more lately in the Times of our Peace Who in reading the Letters and Ghostly Meditations of blessed Bradford Taylor Philpot c. yea even of other their Brethren less learned that wrote and spake with that Hand Heart and Breath which they were most ready to yield up for the testimony of the Truth doth not therein perceive that lively warmth of holy zeal which is able to awake even a dull and sleepy soul Among which Martyrs as this worthy Frith is one of the first for antiquity so well may he be in the foremost rank for comfortable exhortation and soundness of Doctrine The Collectors Preface THe Speeches of dying men are remarkable the Speeches of dying Christians are much more remarkable How remarkable then are the Speeches of dying Witnesses for Christ It is rationally expected that dying men much more that dying Christians and most of all that dying Witnesses for Christ should speak best at last It is their last And the Sun shineth brightest at setting They are immediately to give in their last account They are upon the borders of Eternity And the motions of Nature are more intense as they draw nearer the Center To be sure Saints are most heavenly when nearest Heaven Rivers the nearer the Sea the sooner are met by the Tide We have good Scripture-ground to expect that dying Christians especially dying Witnesses for Christ should have extraordinary assistances from on high for their last Discourses That the Wine of the Spirit should be strongest in them at their last They have Gods Word for it That in that hour it shall be given them what they shall speak for it is not they that speak but the Spirit of their Father One observeth that when Stephen was to deliver his last speech and to suffer he was filled with the Holy Ghost so that all that sate in the Council looking stedfastly on Stephen saw his face as if it had been the face of an Angel His soul was so warmed by the love of God that he looked both his Adversaries and the tempestuous approaching Storm out of countenance When he was stoned he got a larger sight He saw the Heavens opened and his Majestick Glorious Master the light-giving Diamond of Heaven standing at his Fathers right hand And this he got no doubt as for himself so to hearten all those that were to come after he being the first Martyr after Christ. Hence it hath been often found that their last Speeches have been Oraculous and Prophetical Zenophon personates Cyrus as inspired whilst he is breathing out his last requests The nearer we return to the Original Divinity as Plotinus speaketh the more Divine we grow One observeth from a Scripture instance That what hath been asserted by dying Witnesses hath most speedily come to pass Zachariah told the children of Israel Because ye have for saken the Lord he hath also forsaken you For this he was immediately stoned and the Lord sealed his Word very speedily afterwards For the Assyrians coming with a small company against them the Lord delivered a very great multitude into their hands and so without delay in their sight sealed the words of his dying Witness Zachariah And why his word sooner then Isaiah's Ieremiah's Ezekiel's c. By them he pleaded much longer with his Apostatizing Church I know none but this It was the Lords pleasure and to shew his respect to dying Witnesses that he would have what they say taken special notice of It may be that he might shew that whatever fail the words of dying Witnesses shall not fall to the ground It is true we must not lay such weight upon these sayings as we must lay upon Scripture prophesies for though such sayings may be true prophesies yet we are not infallibly assured that these are prophesies till they be accomplished yet their sayings while dying for and in the Lord do give good encouragement to them that remain alive and so to be much esteemed by them whether they respect the honour of God or the good of souls The last Speeches of Christs
dying Witnesses have extorted even from Heathens acknowledgments to the honour of God that truly the Christians God is a great God yea by them sinners have been converted Iustin Martyr and others by observing the end the Martyrs made were brought out of love with the wayes of sin and in love with the wayes of holiness These Speeches here collected are called Swan-like Songs for their remarkableness A Cloud of Witnesses and The Sufferers Mirrour for their usefulness The Israelites found not onely comfort in the shadow of the Cloud in the Wilderness but a directive vertue therein they were led by it There is a double power in such instances both to Comfort and to Assimulate To see that others have suffered worse is no small comfort to Sufferers Iacob's Sheep conceived according to the colour of the Rods that lay in the Troughs Our conceptions will be like our visions like the examples that are set before our eyes Here as in a Glass even the best may see their spots and all especially Sufferers may learn how to dress themselves for death How can the best of us read these passages without shame for our low attainments for our little proficiency in the School of Christ How unlike are our faces to the faces in this Mirrour How self-denying were they How selfish are we How crucified to the world were they How much glued thereunto are we How easie was it for them to chuse the greatest Sufferings rather then the least Sin How hard is it for us not to chuse the greatest Sin rather then the least Suffering How willing were they to part with all for Christ How unwilling are we to part with littles for Christ What an honour did they esteem it to suffer for Christ to be chain'd to be whipt to be wrackt to be halter'd to be stak'd for Christ Have we such esteems of sufferings for Christ and of such sufferings Are not we ashamed of our glory How patient were they under the greatest tortures How impatient are we under very little troubles How hot was their love to Christ his Truths Ordinances People How cold is ours How zealous were they for the Honour of God How luke-warm are we How magnanimous were they How cowardly and dastardly are we How humble were they How proud are we How broken-hearted were they How hard-hearted are we What sympathizing spirits had they How little fellow-feeling is there now among Christians How active were they for the glory of God and good of souls under their sufferings How slothful are we And how little do we for either under our sufferings How strong was their Faith How weak is ours How fearless were they of man who can only kill the body How fearful are we How many of these Worthies attained unto Assurance and had their Evidences for Heaven clear How are the most of us in the dark as to an interest in God and a right and title to Glory How willing and desirous were they to die even a violent death How loth are we to die even a natural death How did they without the least fear play on the hole of this Asp and with much courage put their hand into the Den of this Cockatrice But how doth the fear of this King of Terrors make us subject to bondage Thus they are useful to shame us They are also usefull to prepare us to die especially a violent death Such examples chalk the way more plainly then bare direction These encourage more heartily these perswade more powerfully these chide unbelief with more authority I beseech you all who are the Lords people said one lately not to scare at suffering for the interests of Christ because of any thing you may see fall out in these days as to the sufferings of his Servants but be encouraged to do and suffer for I assure you in the Name of the Lord he will bear all your charges I do again assure you in his Name he will furnish all your expences and bear all your charges Mr. Rough learn'd the way to Martyrdome by seeing and hearing Austo at the Stake in Smithfield Coming from his burning and being askt where he had been he made answer There where I would not but have been for one of mine eyes would you know where Forsooth I have been to learn the way And soon after he followed him in the same place and the same kind of death Now if one president made him so good a Scholar what Dullards and Non-proficients are we if such a Cloud of Instances work not in us a chearful ability to expect and encounter the same adversary so often foiled before our eyes I shall detain thee no longer from seeing these rare sights but now invite thee in the words of Rev. 6.7 The good Lord adde his blessing that thine eye may affect thy heart and that these Remarkable passages may be thus usefull to all our souls and that the Cloud of Witnesses may not be a standing Witness against any of us Farewell To the Reader Reader THe life present is onely preparative to that to come as the hidden life in the womb to the more perfect and noble life in the world 1 Col. 12. Salvation is not instantaneous The Heirs of Glory make their gradual approaches to it and enter upon their Inheritance by degrees Rom. 13.11 And the nearer they come to Heaven the more heavenly their Spirits are Could a man but hear the last breathings and whispers of dying Saints how would he melt and ravish Like the Sun they appear most great and glorious at setting God often leads them to the top of Pisgâ—h whence they have a prospect of Canaan a little befâ—re they enter in to possess it But although God doth frequently indulge those that die in the Faith of Christ with rare and excellent visions of Christ yet ordinarily those that die for Christ as well as in Christ have a Benjamin's portion in comparison of their Brethren There is a joy proper to Martyrs which is bestowed upon them as an honorarium partly to reward their faithfulness in trials past and partly to encourage them to break through the difficulties which yet remain In these joyes Heaven is let down to Earth glory antedated and a short salvation here obtained 1 Pet. 1.8 During the continuance of this glorious frame they are acted above the ordinary rate of man which makes the world stand at gaze anâ— all that behold them to admire at them Their aspecâ— is rather angelical then humane Acts 6.15 and they seem no longer fit to be reckoned to the Tribe oâ— mortalls on Earth but rather ranked with the glorious Saints and Seraphims in Heaven they no longer wrap themselves up in their garment of flesh but the onely strife among them seems to be whâ— shall first cast it off to put on the garments of glory prepared for them Reader wouldst thou see some of these Earthly Angels men that are a little too low
the Scripture to be altered When the Emperour threatned to banish him c. if he obeyed not he said Those Bug-bears were to be propounded to Children but for his part though they might take away his life yet they could not hinder him from professing the Truth When Modestus the Praefect asked him Know you not who we are that command it No body said Basil whilst you command such things Know ye not said the Praefect that we have Honours to bestow upon you They are but changeable said Basil like your selves Hereupon he threatned to confiscate his Goods to torment him to banish him or kill him he answered He need not fear confiscation that had nothing to lose nor banishment to whom Heaven onely is a Countrey nor torments when his body would be dash'd with one blow nor death which is the onely way to set him at liberty The Praefect telling him he was Mad he said Opto me in aeâ—â—ernum sic delirare I wish I may for ever be thus Mad. The Praefect another time threatning him with death he said Would it would fall out so well on my side that I might lay down this carkass of mine in the quarrel of Christ and in the defence oâ— his Truth who is my Head and Captain The Praefect desiring that he would not by rashly answering throw himself away offered him a day and night to consider further of it but Basil said I have no need to take further counsel about this matter Look what I am to day the same thou shalt find me to morrow but I pray God that thou change not thy mind Benden Alice Benden when she was in Prison at Canterbury agreed with a fellow Prisoner to live both of them with two pence half penny a day to try thereby how well they could sustain penury and hunger before they were put to it At her first coming into the Bishops Prison she was much troubled and expostulated why her Lord did suffer her to be sequestred from her loving Fellowes in so extreme misery But was comforted by these words Why arâ— thou so heavy O my soul The right hand of the Lord can change all At the stake she took forth a shilling of Philip and Mary which her father had bowedâ— and sent her when she was first in Prison desiring her Brother there present to return the same to her Father again that he might understand she never lacked money whilst she lay in Prison Bennet Mr. Thomas â—ennet a School-master in Exceter being press't by a Doctour a Gray Frier to recant for putting upon the doors of the Cathedral in Schedules That the Pope is Antichrist and that we ought to worship God onely and not the Saints said I take God to record my life is not dear to me I am weary of it seeing your detestable doings to the utter destruction of Gods flock so that I desire death that I may no longer be partaker of your detestable idolatries and superstitions or be subject unto Antichrist your Pope Away from me I pray you vex my soul no longer ye shall not prevail If I should hear and follow you this day everlasting death should hang over me a just reward for them that prefer the life of this world before life eternal Berger Peter Berger burnt at Lions 155â— beholding the multitude at the stake said Great is the Harvest Lord send Labourers I see the heavens open to receive me Bâ—tken When she was brought to the Rack she said My Masters wherefore will you put me to this torture seeing I have no way offended you Is it for my Faith's sake you need not torment me for that for as I was never ashamed to make confession thereof no more will I be now at this present before you I will freely shew you my mind therein But for all 〈◊〉 when they proceeded on with what they inteâ—â—â—â— Alas my Masters said she If it be so that I must suffer this pain then give me leave first to call upon God Her request they granted whilst she waâ— praying one of the Commissioners was so surâ—â—â—â— with fear and terrour that by and by he swoâ—â—â— â—nd could not be fetcht again and so she escaâ—â—â— the torture Bilney Mr. Thomas Bilney in a Letter to Dr. Tonstal Bishop of London he gives this account of his conversion The woman which was twelve years vexed with the bloudy Flux had consumed all that she had upon Physicians and yet was still worse and worse untill such time as she came to Christ and after she had once touched the hem of his vesture through faith she was healed O mighty power of the most High which I also most miserable sinner have often tasted and felt Before I came to Christ I had likewise spent all I had upon ignorant Physicians They appointed me Fastings Watchings buying of Pardons and Masses c. But at last I heard speak of Jesus even then when the New Testament was first set out by Erasmuâ— At first I was allured to read rather for the Latine having heard it was eloquently done then for the Word of God At the first reading I hit upon this sentence of St. Paul O most sweet and comfortable sentence to my soul in 1 Tim. 1. It is a true saying and worthy of all acceptation that Christ Jesus came into the world to save sinners of whom I am chief This sentence through Gods instruction and inward working did so exhilarate my heart being before wounded with the guilt of my sins insomuch that my bruised bones leapt for joy After this the Scripture began to be more pleasant to me then the honey or the honey-comb Therein I learned that all my Travels all my Fasting and Watching all the redemption of Masses and Pardons without faith in Christ were but a hasty and swift running out of the right way or else much like the vesture made of Fig-leaves wherewithall Adam and Eve went about in vain to cover their nakedness and could never obtain quietness and rest till they believed in the promise of God that Christ the seed of the Woman should break the Serpents head Neither could I be relieved or eased of the sharp stingings of my sins before I was taught of God that even as Moses exalted the serpent in the Desart so shall the Son of man be exalted that all which believe on him should not perish but have everlasting life As soon as I began to taste and savour this heavenly Lesson which none can teach but God onely I desired the Lord to encrease my faith And at last I desired nothing more then that I being so comforted by him might be strengthened by his holy Spirit and grace from above to teach the wicked his wayes which are mercy and truth that the wicked may be converted unto him by me who sometimes was also wicked Accordingly I did teach and set forth Christ being made for us by God his Father our Wisdome Righteousness
Sanctification and Redemption 1 Cor. 1. Who was made sin for us i. e. a Sacrifice for sin that we through him should be made the righteousness of God 2 Cor. 5. Who became accursed for us to redeem us from the curse of the Law Gal. 2. I taught that all men should first acknowledge their sins and condemn them afterward hunger and thirst for that righteousness which is by faith in Christ c. Rom. 3. And forasmuch as this hunger and thirst was wont to be quenched with the fulness of mans righteousness Therefore oftentimes have I spoken of those works exhorting all men not so to cleave to them as they being satisfied therewith should loath or wax weary of Christ. For those things I have been cryed out of attached and now cast into prison His abjuration cost him dear it brought him even to despair his Friends were fain to be with him night and day Bishop Latimer saith That he thought all the Word of God was against him and sounded his condemnation To bring any comfortable Scripture to him was as though a man should run him through with a sword The day before his Execution some Friends finding him eating heartily with much cheerfulness and a quiet mind they said They were glad to see him at that time so heartily to refresh himself O said he I imitate those who having a ruinous house to dwell in yet bestow cost as long as they may to hold it up In Prison he divers times proved the fire by putting his finger near to the candle at the first touch of the candle his flesh resisting and he withdrawing his finger did after chide his flesh in these words Quid uniuâ— mâ—mlri inustionem ferre nâ—n potes quo pacto cras totius corporis conflâ— grationem tolerabis What said he canst thou not bear the burning of one member and how wilt thou endure to morrow the burning of thy whole body I feel and have known it long by Philosophy that fire is hot yet I know some recorded in Gods Word even in the flame felt no heat and I believe that though my body will be wasted by it my soul shall be purged thereby At the same time he most comfortably treated among his Friends of Isa. 43.1 2 3. But now thus saith the Lord that created thee O Jacob and he that formed thee O Israel Fear not for I have redeemed thee I have called thee by thy Name Thou art mine when thou passest through the waters I will be with thee and through the rivers they shall not overflow thee when thou walkest through the fire thou shalt not be burnt for I am the Lord thy God the Holy one of Israel thy Saviour The comfort whereof never left some of his Friends to their dying day The next morning the Officers fetching him to Execution a certain Friend entreated him to be constant and to take his death patiently Bilney answered I am sailing with the Mariner through a boisterous sea but shortly shall be in the Haven c. Help me with your Prayers Bland Mr. Iohn Bland a Kentish Minister in his Prayer at the stake Lord Jesus for thy love I do willingly leave this life and desire rather the bitter death of thy Cross with the loss of all earthly things then to abide the blasphemy of thy Holy Name or else to obey man in the breaking of thy Command This death is more dear unto me then thousands of gold and silver Such love O Lord hast thou laid up in my breast that I hunger for thee as the Deer wounded desireth the soyl Blehere Levine Blehere said to his Friends offering to rescue him by tumult Hinder not the Magistrates work nor my happiness Father thou foresawest the sacrifice from eternity now accept of it I pray thee Bongeor Agnes Bongeor having prepared her self to go with her Fellow-martyrs to the stake putting on a Smock made for that purpose and sending away her sucking infant to a Nurse through a mistake of her Name in the Writ Bowyer being put for Bongeor was kept back Hereupon she made piteous moan wept bitterly c. Because she went not with them to give her life in defence of her Christ of all things in the world life was least looked for by her In this perplexity a Friend came to her and put her in mind of Abraham's offering up Isâ—ac I know quoth she that Abraham's will before God was accepted for the deed in that he would have done it if the Angel of the Lord had not stay'd him but I am unhappy the Lord thinks not me worthy of this dignity and yet I would have gone with my company with all my heart and because I did it not it is now my chief and greatest grief She was grieved because she had not offered her self though she had given away her child which was more then Abraham was put to Bossu Francis le Bossu a French Martyr to encourage his children to suffer martyrdome with himself he thus spake unto them Children we are not now to learn that it hath alwayes been the portion of Believers to be hated cruelly used and devoured by Unbelievers as sheep of ravening wolves if we suffer with Christ we shall also reign with him Let not these drawn swords terrifie us they will be but as a Bridge whereby we shall pass over out of a miserable life into immortal blessedness We have breathed and lived long enough among the wicked let us now go and live with our God He and his two Sons were killed embracing each other in the Massacre at Lyons in France 1572. Bradford Mr. Iohn Bradford the night before he was carried to Newgate he dreamt that Chains were brought for him to the Counter and that the day following he should be carried to Newgate and that the next day he should be burnt in Smithfield which accordingly came to pass Being askt what he should do and whither he would go if he should have his liberty he said He cared not whether he went out or no but if he did he would marry and abide still in England secretly teaching the people as the time would suffer him When the Keepers Wife told him the sad News as she called it of the nearness of his death being to be burned the next day he put off his Cap and lifting up his eyes to Heaven said I thank God for it I have looked for the same a long time and therefore it cometh not now to me suddenly but as a thing waited for every day and hour the Lord make me worthy thereof Creswâ—ll offering to labour for him and desiring to know what suit he should make for him What you will do said he do it not at my request for I desire nothing at your hands If the Queen will give me life I will thank her if she will banish me I will thank her if she will burn me I will thank her
if she will condemn me to perpetual imprisonment I will thank her The Chancellor pressing him to do as they had done in hopes of the Queens mercy and pardon My Lord said he I desire mercy with Gods mercy i. e. without doing or saying any thing against God and his Truth pag. 290. but mercy with Gods wrath God keep me from Gods mercy I desire and also would be glad of the Qâ—eens favour to live as a Subject without clog on Conscience but otherwise the Lords mercy is better to me then life Life in his displeasure is worse then death and death with his favour is true life He having refused again and again to answer to the Chancellors Quaeries said That no fear but the fear of perjury made him unwilling to answer he having been six times sworn not to consent to the practising of any Jurisdiction or any Authority on the Bishop of Râ—me's behalf within the Realm of England I am not afraid of death I thank God I look and have looked for nothing else from your hands a long time but I am afraid when death cometh I should have maâ—ter to trouble my Conscience by the guilt of perjury As for my death as I know there are twelve hours in the day so with the Lord my time is appointed and when it shall be his good time then I shall depart hence but in the mean season I am safe enough though all the reople had sworn my death into his hands have I committed it and do his good will be done The Earl of Derby sending one of his Servants to him willing him to tender himself He told the Messenger that he thanked his Lordship for his good will towards him but in this case I cannot tender my self more then Gods honour The same Servant saying also Ah Mr. Bradford consider your Mother Sister Friends Kinsfolk Countrey what a great discomfort it will be to them to see you die as an Heretick Mr. Bradford replied I have learned to forsake Father Mother Brother Sister Friends and all that ever I have yea and my own self for else I cannot be Christs Disciple Being askt by a good Gentlewomans Servant that was sent to him How he did he answered Well I thank God for as men in Sailing which be near to the Shore or Haven where they would be would be nearer even so the nearer I am to God the nearer I would be In a Letter to his Mother and Brethren I am at this time in Prison sure enough from starting to confirm that I have preached unto you As I am ready I thank God with my life and blood to seal the same if God vouchsafe me worthy of that honour If we suffer with him we shall also reign wâ—th him Be not therefore faint-hearted but rather rejoyce at the least for my sake who now am in the right and high way to Heaven for by many afflictions we must enter into the Kingdome of God Now will God made known his Children When the wind doth not blow the Wheat cannot be known from the Chaffe but when the blast cometh then flieth away the Chaffe but the Wheat remaineth and is so far from being hurt that by the wind it is more cleansed from the Chaffe Gold when it is cast into the fire is the more precious so are Gods Children by afflictions Indeed I thank God more for this Prison then for any Parlour yea then for any pleasure that eyer I had for in it I find God my most sweet good God alwayes Of all deaths it is most to be desired to die for Gods sake such are sure to go to Heaven Death nor Life nor Prison nor Pleasure I trust in God shall be able to separate me from my Lord God and his Gospel Rejoyce in my sufferings for it is for your sakes to confirm the truth I have taught Howsoever you do be obedient to the Higher Powers that is in no point either in hand or tongue Rebel but rather if they command that which with good conscience you cannot obey lay your head on the Block and suffer what they shall do or say By patience possess your souls In his Letter to the City of London I ask God heartily mercy that I do no more rejoyce then I do having so great cause as to be an instrument wherein it may please my dear Lord and Saviour to suffer Although my sins be manifold and grievous yet the Bishops and Prelates do not persecute them in me but Christ himself his Word his Truth and Religion Let the anger and plagues of God most justly fallen upon us be applied to every one of our deserts that from the bottome of our hearts every one of us may say It is I Lord that have sinned against thee It is my hypocrisie my vain-glory my covetousness uncleanness carnality security idleness unthankfulness self-love c. which have deserved the taking away of thy Word and true Religion of thy good Ministers by Exile Imprisonment Death c. Prepare your selves to the Cross be obedient to all that be in Authority in all things that be not against God his Word for then answer with the Apostle It is more meet to obey God then man Howbeit never for any thing resist or rise against the Magistrates Avenge not your selves Commit your Cause to the Lord. If you feel in your selves an hope and trust in God that he will never tempt you above that he will make you able to bear be assured the Lord will be true to you and you shall be able to bear all brunts but if you want this Hope flee and get you hence rather then by your tarrying Gods Name should be dishonoured In his Letter to Cambridge Thou my Mother the University hast not onely had the truth of Gods Word plainly manifested unto thee by Reading Disputing and Preaching publickly and privately but now to make thee altogether excuseless and as it were almost to sin against the Holy Ghost if thou put to thy helping hand with the Romish Rout to suppress the Verity and set out the contrary thou hast my life and blood as a Seal to confirm thee if thou wilt be confirmed or else to confound thee if thou wilt take part with the Prelates and Clergy which now fill up the measure of their Fathers which slew the Prophets and Apostles that all the righteous blood from Abel to Bradford may be required at their hands For the tender mercy of Christ in his bowels and blood I beseech you to take Christs eye-salve to anoint your eyes that you may see what you do and have done in admitting the Romish rotten Rags which once you utterly expelled O be not the Dog returned to his vomit be not the Sow that was washed returning to her wallowing in the mire Beware least Satan enter in with seven worse Spirits c. It had been better you had never known the truth then after knowledge to have run
come to Gods company In his Letter to Mr. Laurence Saunders A Friend having moved the Prisoners to subscribe to the Papists Articles with this condition so far as they are not against Gods word Dr. Taylor and Mr. Philpot think the salt sent by our Friend is unseasonable for my own part I pray God in no case I may seek my self and indeed I thank God I purpose it not In another Letter This will be offensive therefore let us Vadere plane and so sane I mean let us all confess we are no changlings but re ipsa are the same we were in Religion and therefore cannot subscribe except we will dissemble both with God with our selves and with the world In his Letter to Dr. Cranmer Dr. Ridley and Dr. Latimer Our dear brother Rogers hath broken the Ice valiantly this day I think or to morrow at the uttermost hearty Hooper sincere Saunders and trusty Tailor end their course and receive their Crown The next am I who hourly look for the Porter to open me the Gates after them to enter into the desired Rest. God forgive me mine unthankfulness for this exceeding great mercy For though I justly suffer for I have been a great Hypocrite c. the Lord pardon me yea he hath done it he hath done it indeed yet what evil hath he done Christ whom the Prelates persecute his truth which they hate in me hath done no evil nor deserved death O what am I Lord that thou shouldest thus magnifie me Is this thy wont to send for such a wretched Hypocrite in a fiery chariot as thou didst for Elias In his Letter to the Lord Russel Faith is reckoned and worthily among the greatest gifts of God by it as we are justified and made Gods children so are we Temples and Possessours of the Holy Spirit yea of Christ also Eph. 4. And of the Father himself Iohn 14. By faith we drive the Devil away 2 Pet. 5. We overcome the world 1 Iohn 5. And are already Citizens of Heaven c. Yet the Apostle doth match even with faith yea as it were prefer suffering Persecution for Christs sake Phil. 1. Though the wisdome of the world think of the Cross according to sense and therefore flieth from it as from a most great ignominy and shame yet Gods Scholars have learned to think otherwise of the Cross as the Frame-house wherein God frameth his Children like to his Son Christ the Furnace that fineth Gods gold the High-way to Heaven the Suit and Livery of Gods servants the earnest and beginning of all consolation and glory In his Meditation on the Commandements As the first Command teacheth me as well that thou art my God as what God thou art therefore of equity I should have no other Gods but thee that is I should onely hang on thee trust in thee serve thee call on thee obey thee and be thankful to thee so because thou didst reveal thy self visibly that thou mightest visibly be worshipped The second Commandement is concerning thy Worship that in no point I should follow in worshipping thee the device or intent of any man Saint Angel or Spirit but should take all such as idolatry and image-service be it never so glorious And why forsooth because thou wouldst I should worship thee as thou hast appointed by thy Word for if service be acceptable it must be according to the Will of him to whom it is done and not of him who doth it c. So that the meaning of this Precept is that as in the first I should have none other Gods but thee so I should have no worship of thee but such as thou appointest And therefore utterly abandon mine own will and reason all the reasons and good intents of man and wholly give my self to serve thee after thy will and word Thou bidst me not to take thy Name in vain as by temerarious or vain swearing c. So by denying thy truth and word or concealing it when occasion is offered to promote thy glory and confirm thy truth By reason whereof I may well see that thou wouldst have me to use my tongue in humble confessing thee and thy word and truth after my Vocation c. Thy Ministers I pray not for thy Church I am not careful for no not now good Lord when wicked Doctrine most prevaileth Idolatry Superstition and Abomination abound the Sacraments c. blasphemously corrupted c. all which my wickedness brought in my profaning of the fourth Commandement and my not praying Thy Ministers are in Prison dispersed in other Countreys spoiled burnt murthered many fall for fear of goods life name c. from the truth they have received to most manifest idolatry false Preachers abound among the people thy people dearly bought even with thy bloud are not fed with the bread of thy Word but with swillings and drink for swine Antichrist wholly prevaileth and yet for all this also I am too careless nothing lamenting my sins which have been the cause of all this Help thy Church cherish it and give it harbour here and elsewhere for Christs sake Purge the Ministry from corruption and false Mâ—niâ—ters Send out Preachers to feed thy people Destroy Antichrist and all his Kingdome Give to such as be fallen from thy truth repentance Keep others from falling and by their falling do thou the more confirm us Confirm thy Mâ—nisters and poor people in Prison and Exile Strengthen them in thy truth Deliver them if it be thy good will Give them that with conscience they may so answer their Adversaries that thy servants may rejoyce and thy Adversarieâ— be confounded Avenge thou thy own cause â— thou God of Hosts Help all thy people and mâ—â— especially because I have most need Set my heart strait in case of Religion to acknowledgâ— thee one God to worship none other God to reâ—verence thy Name and keep thy Sabbaths Set mâ— heart right in matters of humane conversation tâ— honour my Parents to obey Rulers and reverencâ— the Ministry of the Word to have hands cleaâ— from bloud true from theft a body free from Aâ—dultery and a tongue void of all offence but purge the heart first O Lord c. In his Meditation concerning the sober usage of the body and the pleasures of this life O that I could consider often and heartily that this body God hath made to be the tabernacle and mansion of our soul for this life but by reason of sin dwelling in it is become now to the soul nothing else but a prison and that most strait vile stinking filthy c. Then should I not pamper up my body to obey it but bridle it that it may obey the soul then should I flie the pain it putteth my soul unto by reason of sin and provocation to all evil and continually desire the dissolution of it with Paul and the deliverance from it as much as ever did prisons his deliverance out
ready to suffer with all patience whatsoever Tyranny any Power would minister unto them giving all people example to do the same whereas the Papists exempt the Pope and Priests from being bound to obey Magistrates Yea as to the people they teach that the words requiring Subjection are a Counsel and not a Command and that the Popes Authority is sufficient to Dispense with all the Commandments of God Wherefore most gracious Prince I lowly and meerly desire your Majesty to Judge between the Bishops and me which of us is truest faithfullest to God and to your Majesty The following Articles were some of Dr. Barnes his Position in his Sermon which the Bishops condemned for Heresie 1 If thou believe that thou art more bound to serve God to morrow which is Christmass day or on Easter day or on Whitsunday for any holiness that is in one day more then another thou art superstitious 2 Now dare no man preach the Truth and the very Gospel of God especially they that be feeble and fearful but I trust yea I pray to God that it may shortly come that false and manifest errours may be plainly shewed c. 3 We make now adayes Martyrs I truâ—â— we shall have many more shortly for the Verity could never be preached plainly but persecution followed 6 I will never believe neither can I believe that one man may be by the Law of God 〈◊〉 Bishop of two or three Cities yea of a whole Countrey for it is contrary to Saint Paul who saith I have left thee behind to set in every City a Bishop 7 It cannot be proved by Scripture that a man of the Church should have so great temporal possessions 8 Sure I am that they cannot by the Law of God have any Jurisdiction secular 9 They say they be the Successors of Christ and his Apostles but I can see them follow none but Iudas for they bear the purse and have all the money To burn me or to destroy me saith he in his Defence of the Two and twentieth Article cannot so greatly profit them for when I am dead the Sun and the Moon and the Stars and the Elements yea and also Stones shall defend this Cause against them rather then the Verity should perish As for me I do promise them here by this present Writing and by the fidelity I owe to my Prince that if they will be bound to our noble Prince after the manner of his Law and after good conscience and right that they shall do me no violence nor wrong but discuss and dispute these Articles and all other that I have written after the holy Word of God and by Christs holy Scripture with me then will I as soon as I may know it present my self unto our most noble Prince to prove these things by Gods Word against you all He also writ unto King Henry the Eighth an excellent Treatise to prove from the Scriptures of Truth and out of the Writings of the Fathers that faith onely justifieth before God Prefacing it thus Now if your Grace do not take upon you to hear the Disputation of this Article out of the ground of holy Scripture my Lords the Bishops will condemn it before they read it as their manner is to do with all things that please them not and which they understand not and then cry they Heresie Heresie an Heretick an Heretick he ought not to be heard c. He writ also several other Treatises as what the Church is what the Keyes of the Church be and to whom they were given Against free-will that it is lawful for all men to read the holy Scriptures that mens constitutions which are not grounded in Scripture bind not the Conscience c. In which Treatise he tells us there be two manners of Powers a Temporal and a Spiritual Power The Temporal is committed to Magistrates in this Power the King is chief and full Ruler c. Unto this Power must we be obedient in all things that pertain to the ministration of this present life and of the Commonwealth not onely for avoiding of punishment but for conscience sake So that if this Power command any thing of Tyranny against right and law alwayes provided it repugne not against the Gospel nor destroy our Faith our Charity must needs suffer it Nevertheless if he command thee any thing against right or do thee any wrong if thou canst by any reasonable and quiet means without sedition insurrection or breaking of the common Peace save thy self or avoid his Tyranny thou mayest do it with good Conscience But in no wise mayest thou make any resistance with sword or with hand but obey except thou canst avoid as I have shewed thee But now it will be enquired if it please the King to condemn the New Testament in English and to command that none of his Subjects shall have it under displeasure whether they be bound to obey this Command or no To this he answers having shewed why the King should not lay any such Command on his Subjects If the King forbid the New Testament or any of Christs Sacraments or the preaching of the Word of God or any other thing that is against Christ under a temporal pain or under the pain of death men should first make faithful prayers to God and then intercede the King for a release of the Command If he will not do it they shall keep their Testament with all other Ordinances of Christ and let the King exercise his Tyranny if they cannot flee and in no wise under pain of damnation shall they withstand him with violence but suffer patiently and leave the Vengeance of it to their heavenly Father which hath a scourge to tame those Bedlams with when he sees his time Neither shall they deny Christs Verity nor forsake it before the Prince lest they run the danger of being denied by Christ before his Father This may be proved by the examples of the Apostles when the High Priests of the Temple commanded Peter and Iohn that they should no more Preach and Teach in the Name of Jesus They made them answer It was more right to obey God then man Also the Pharisees came and commanded our Master Christ in Herods Name to depart from thence under pain of death But he would not obey but bid them go tell that Wolf Behold I cast out Devils c. Nevertheless I must continue this day to morrow and the next day c. So that he left not the Ministration of the Word for the Kings pleasure nor yet for fear of death The three Children also would not obey the Kings command against Gods Word Daniel would not leave off Prayer though commanded by the King So that Christians are bound to obey in suffering the Kings Tyranny but not in consenting to his unlawful Command Alwayes having before their eyes the comfortable saying of our Master Christ Fear not them that can onely kill the body and that
I have no air to breath at but a little stinking Hole where they lay all their Rubbish and where the Drunkards commonly vent their Urine and though I be laden with Irons both on my hands and feet eating through the flesh even to the bare bones c. and that I may make no escape guarded with fourty men before the Prison door When the Provost brought him tidings that he was to be burnt at Six or thereabouts that day He gave him thanks for the good News which he had brought him And going to the rest of the Prisoners he said Brethren I am this day to die for the Doctrine of the Gospel and now blessed be God I joy and rejoyce therein I had not thought that ever God would have done me this honour I feel my self replenished with joy more and more from minute to minute My God addeth new courage to me and my heart leapeth for joy within me Then exhorting them to be of good courage he told them it was no hard matter to die adding by way of acclamation O how happy are the dead that die in the Lord for they rest from their labours and their works follow them Beware you do nothing said he against a good Conscience c. For if you do you shall certainly feel such an Hell in your Consciences as will never cease to vex and trouble you O my Brethren how good a thing is it to nourish a good Conscience One of the Prisoners asking him Whether he had finished a certain work which he had begun He answered No for now I must cease to labour because I am passing along to the heavenly rest The time of my departing is at hand I go to reap that in Heaven which I have â—own on Earth I have fought a good fight I am at the point of finishing my course from henceforth the Crown of Glory is laid up for me which the Lord the righteous Judge shall give unto me Methinks said he with a joyful and smiling countenance that my spirit hath obtained wings to sore aloft into Heaven being invited to the marriage Supper of the Lamb. The Provost coming in with Bands Mr. Guy bid him welcome and gave him thanks again for his good news The Provost replying that it grieved him much that things should be carried so Mr. Guy joyfully answered I accept of you as my good Friend I love you with all my heart C. Caesar. O Lord said Leonard Caesar do thou suffer with me Lord support me and save me Caigneola Michaela Caigneola a noble Matron seeing her Judges look out of the Windows said to her fellow Martyrs These stay to suffer the torments of their Consciences and are reserved to judgement but we are going to glory and happiness When certain poor women wept and cried O Madam we shall never now have more Alms Yes hold said she yet once more and plucked of her Slippers and such other of her Apparel as she could with modesty spare from the fire Calberg I believe said Thomas Calberg to the Friers willing him to repent at the last hour that I am one of those workmen in Christs vineyard and shall presently receive my penny Calocerius He seeing the great patience of Faustinus and Iolita Citizens of Briria in their very great torments cried out Vere magnus est Deus Christianorum Verily great is the God of Christians Which words being heard caused him forthwith to be apprehended and martyred with those two famous Christians Cane When a fool's cap was put on Alexander Cane's head Can I have said he a greater honour done me then to be served as my Lord Christ before Herod Lord seeing my persecutours have no mercy have thou mercy on me and receive my soul. Canesire There is one Passage in your Letter said Claude de la Canesire in a Letter to his Wife from Lions which doth not a little comfort me namely that albeit you are loath to leave me yet you had rather have no husband at all then to have one that should betray the cause of Christ. Cardmaker Mr. Iâ—hn Cardmaker burnt in Smithfield 1555. in a Letter to a Friend writes thus You shall right well perceive that I am not gone back as some men do report me but as ready to give my life as any of my Brethren that are gone before me That day that I recant any point of Doctrine I shall suffer twenty kinds of death the Lord being my assistance as I doubt not but he will I have learned to rejoyce in poverty as well as riches for that I count now to be very riches I have conferred with some of my learned Adversaries and I find they are but Sophisters and shadows Careles Iohn Careles of Coventry Weaver being wisht by Dr. Martin to play the wise man's part to save that which God hath bought I thank you Sir said he and I put you out of doubt that I am most sure and certain of my salvation by Jesus Christ so that my soul is safe already whatsoever pains my body suffers here for a little time Art thou so predestinated to life said the Doctour that thou canst noâ— perish in whatsoever opinion thou dost die That God hath predestinated me to eternal life in Jesus Christ said he I am most certain and even so I am sure that his Holy Spirit wherewith I am sealed will so preserve me from all Heresies and evil opinions that I shall die in none at all When the Dr. told him that he was a goodly tall man and might do the Queen good service in Ireland He said wheresoever I am I am ready to her Grace the best service I can with body goods and life and if she or any under require me to do any thing contrary to Christs true Religion I am ready also to do service in Smithfield as my Bedfellows and other Brethren have done praised be God for them In his Letter to Mr. Philpot. Ah my true loving Friends how soon did you lay aside all other business to make a sweet plaister for my wounded conscience yea and that out of a painful pair of Stocks which place must needs be uneasie to write in But God hath brought you in a strait place that you might set my soul at liberty Ah good Ieremy hath Phassur put thee into the Stocks why now thou hast the right reward of a Prophet Though you lye in the dark slurred with the Bishops black coal-dust yet shall you shortly be made as white as snow in Salmon and as the wings of a Dove that is covered with silver and her feathers like gold You know the Vessel before it be made bright is soiled with oyl and other things that it may scour the better O happy be you that you be now in the scouring house for shortly you shall be set on the celestial shelf as bright as Angels My old Friends of Coventry have put the Counsel in remembrance of
me not six dayes ago saying I am more worthy to be burnt then any that hath been burned yet God's blessing on their hearts for their good report God make me worthy of that dignity and hasten the time that I may set forth his glory Blessed be the time that ever I came into the Kings Bench to be joyned in love and fellowship with such dear children of the Lord. In his Letter to his Wife Are not two sparrows saith Christ sold fer a farthing and yet not one of them shall perish without the will of your Heavenly Father c. As though he should have said if God hath such respect and care for a poor sparrow which is not worth one farthing it shall not be taken in the lime-twig net or pitfall untill it be his good will and pleasure you may be well assured that not one of you whom he so dearly loveth that he hath given his onely dear Son for you shall perish or depart forth of this miserable life without his good will and pleasure Let not the remembrance of children keep you from God The Lord himself will be a Father and a Mother better then ever yoâ—â— or I could have been unto them He himself will do all things necessary for them yea as much as rock the cradle if need be In his Letter to Mr. Bradford If we had been thanful to God for the good Ministers of his Word we had not so soon been deprived both of it and them Take not away all thy true Preachers forth of this Realm O Lord but leave us a seed least England be made like unto Sodom and Gomorrah when thy true Lots be gone Hearken O Heavens and then Earth give ear and bear me witness at the great Day that I do here faithfully and truly the Lord's message to his dear Servant to his singularly beloved and elect child Iohn Bradford Iohn Bradford thou man so specially beloved of God I pronounce and testifie unto thee in the Name of the Lord Jehovah that all thy sins whatsoever they be be they never so many so grievous or so great be fully and freely pardoned released and forgiven thee by the mercy of God in Jesus Christ thine onely Lord and sweet Saviour in whom thou doest undoubtedly believe Christ hath cleansed thee with his blood and cloathed thee with his Righteousness and hath made thee in the sight of God his Father without spot or wrinckle so that when the fire doth his appointed office thou shalt be received as a sweet burnt-sacrifice into Heaven where thou shalt joyfully remaâ—n in God's presence for ever as the true inheriter of his everlasting Kingdom unto the which thou wast undoubtedly predestinate and ordaâ—ned by the Lords infallible purpose and decree before the foundation of the world was laid and that this is most true that I have said I call the whole Trinity the Almighty and Eternal Majesty of God the Father the Son and the Holy Ghost to my record at this present whom I humbly beseech to confirm and stablish in thee the true and lively feeling of the same Amen Selah In his Letter to his dear and faithful Brethren in Newgate condemned to die Cease not my dearly Beloved so long as you be in this life to praise the Lord with all your hearts for that of his great mercy and infinite goodness he hath vouched you worthy of this great dignity to suffer for his sake not onely the loss of goods wife and children long imprisonment cruel oppression but death it self in the fire This is the greatest promotion that God can bring you or any other into in this vail of misery yea so great an honour as the highest Angel in Heaven is not permitted to have and yet hath the Lord for his dear Son Christ's sake reputed you worthy of the same yea and that before me and many others who have both long looked and longed for the same Rejoyce with double joy and be glad my dear Brethren for doubtless you have more cause then can be exprest But alas I that for my sins am left behind may lament with the holy Prophet Woe is me that the dayes of my joyful râ—st are prolonged Ah cursed Satan which hath caused me so sore to offend my most dear loving Father whereby mine exile and banishment is so long prolonged Oh Christ my dear Advocate pacifie thy Father's wrath which I have justly deserved that he may take me home to him in his sweet mercy In his Letter to Mr. Green c. If they be so blessed of God that die in the Lord as the Holy Ghost saith they be how much more blessed and happy then are you that die not onely in the Lord but for the Lord. O blessed Green c. fresh and green shalt thou be in the Lord's House and thy fruits shall never wither nor decay O happy Mr. Whittle Peter's part thou hast well play'd therefore thy reward and portion shall be like his Now hast thou good experience of man infirmity but much more proof and taste yea sense and feeling of God's abundant bottomless mercyâ— Although Satan desired to sift thee yet Christ thy good Captain pray'd that thy faith should not failâ— God's strength is made perfect by thy weakness c. But alas I lye like the lame man aâ— the Pools side and every one goeth into the place of health before me In his Letter to William Tyms Satan hath two great pieces of Ordinance to shoot at you with the which he cannot hurt you because you have two bul-warks to defend you The first of these terrible Guns that he hath shot at you is fear and infidelity for the uglesomness of death and horrour of your many and great sins But this pellet is easily put away with the sure shield of faith in the most precious death and blood-shedding of our dear Lord and onely Saviour Jesus Christ whom the Father hath given to us wholly to be ours for evermore and with him hath given us all things as Paul saith so that though we be never so great sinners yet Christ is made unto us holiness righteousness and justification He hath clothed us all his merits c. and taken to himself all our sin c. so that if any should be now condemned for the same it must needs be Jesus Christ who hath taken them upon him But indeed he hath made satisfaction for them to the uttermost so that for his sake they shall never be imputed to us if they were a thousand times more then they be The other pestilent Piece he shooteth off at you is to provoke you to put some part of your trust and confidence in yourself and in your own holiness and righteousness that you may that way rob God of his glory and Christ of the honour and dignity of his death but blessed be the Lord God you have also a full strong Bul-work to beat back this pestilent Pellet even the
Engâ—ish Papists with her Conâ—ogue Brethren and Sisters said Peter Conlogue of Breda at the Stake be you alwayes obedient to the Word of God and fear not those that can kill the body for on the soul they can have no power as for me I am now going to meet my glorious Spouse the Lord Jesus Christ. Cranmâ—r When Dr. Thâ—mas Cranmer Archbishop of Canterbury was Excommunicated he said From this your Judgement and Sentence I appeal to the just Judgement of God Almighty trusting to be present with him in Heaven for whose presence in the Altar I am thus condemned In his Letter to Mr. Wilkinson The true Comforter in all distresses is onely God through his Son Jesus Christ. Whosoever hath him hath Comfort enough although he were in a Wilderness all alone He that hath twenty thousand in his company if God be absent is in a miserable Wilderness In him is all comfort and without him is none Wherefore I beseech you seek your dwelling there where you may truly and rightly serve God and dwell in him and have him ever dwelling in you In his Letter to Mr. Warcup Be not so dainty as to look for that at God your dear Fathers hands which the Fathers Patriarks Prophets Apostles Evangelists Saints and his own Son Jesus Christ did not find i. e. all fair way and fair weather to Heaven The Devil standeth now at every Inne-door in this City and Countrey of this World crying unto us to tarry and Lodge in this or that place till the storms be over-past not that he would not have us to wet our skin but that the â—â—me of our runnâ—ng our Race might over-pass us to our utter destruction Fear not the Flail fear not the Fannâ—ng-wind fear not the Milstone fear not the Oven for all these make you more meet for the Lords tooth In his Letter to Dr. Hill Such as think it enough to keep the heart pure notwithstanding that the outward man carry favour as they deny God to be jealous one that will have the whole man having created redeemed and sanctified both for himself so they play the Dissemblers with the Church of God by their parting stakes between God and the World offending the Godly whom either they provoke to fall with them or make more careless and conscienceless if they have fallen and occasioning the wicked and obstinate to triumph against God and the more vehemently to prosecute their malice against such as will not defile themselves in body or soul with the Romish Rags now received among us Call to mind that there are but two Masters two kind of people two wayes and two Mansion places The Masters be Christ and Satan the people the Servitors to either of these the wayes be strait and wide the Mansions be Heaven and Hell This World is the place of trial of Gods people and the Devils servants by whom they follow The Cross it is that doth make the trial In his Letter to Roydâ—n and Esing Whom would it grieve which hath a long journey to go through a piece of foul way if he knew that after that the way should be most pleasant yea the journey should be ended and he at his resting place most happy Who will be afraid or loth to leave a little pelf for a little time if he knew he should afterwards very speedily receive most plentiful riches Who will be unwilling for a while to forsake his wife children friends c. when he knoweth he shall shortly after be associated to them inseparably even after his own hearts desire Who will be sorry to forsake his life who is most certain of eternal life Who loveth the shadow better then the body Who can desire the dross of this world but such as be ignorant of the treasures of the everlasting joy in Heaven Who is afraid to die but such as hope not to live eternally What way is so sure a way to Heaven as to suffer in Christs Cause If there be any way on Horseback to Heaven surely this is the way Acts 14. 2 Tim. â— The Devil cannot love his Enemies Should we look for fire to quench our thirst As soon shall Gods true Servants find peace and â—avour in Antichrists Regiment In a Letter to Mrs. Anne Warcup My Staffe standeth at the door I look continually for the Sheriffe to come for me and I bless God I am ready for him Now go I to practise that which I have preached Now am I climbing up to the hill it will cause me to puffe and to blow before I come to the cliffe The hill is steep and high my breath is short and my strength is feeble Pray therefore to the Lord for me that as I have now through his goodness even almost come to the top I may by his grace be strengthned not to rest till I come where I should be Oh loving Lord put out thy hand and draw me unto thee for no man cometh but he whom the Father draweth See my dearly beloved Gods loving mercy He knoweth my short breath and great weakness As he sent for Elias in a fiery Chariot so sends he for me By fire my dross must be purified that I may be fine gold in his sight In his Letter to Mr. Augustine Barnher I have now taken a more certain answer of death then ever I did Ah my God the hour is come glorifie thy most unworthy child I have glorified thee saith this my sweet Father and I will glorified thee Amen Some of the subscriptions of his Letters were observable The most miserable hard-hearted unthankful sâ—nner Iohn Bradford A very painted hypocrite Iohn Bradford Miserrimus peccatur Iohn Bradford The sinful Iohn Bradford Pray pray pray was the usual close of his Letters which he writ in Prison When he came into Smithfield he fell flat on his face and prayed then taking a Fagot in his hand he kissed it and so likewise the Stake and standing by the Stake lifting up his hands and eyes to Heaven he said O England England repent of thy sins repents of thy sins beware of Idolatry beware of false Antichrist take heed they do not deceive thee and to his fellow Martyr he said Be of good comfort Brother for we shall have a merry Supper with the Lord this night and then embracing the reeds he said Strait is the gate and narrow is the way that leads to life and few there be that find it What can be so heavy a burden as an unquiet Conscience to be in such a place as a man cannot be suffered to serve God in Christs Religion If you be loth to depart from your Kin and Friends Remember that Christ calleth them his Mother Sisters and Brothers that do his Fathers will Where we find therefore God truly honoured according to his will there we can lack neither Friend nor Kin. If you be loth to depart for the slandering of Gods Word Remember that Christ
when his hour was not yet come departed out of his Countrey into Samaria to avoid the malice of the Scribes and Pharisees and commanded his Apostles that if they were pursued in one place they should fly to another Thus did Paul and the other Apostles Albeit when it came to such a point that they could no longer escape then they evidenced that their flying before came not of fear but of godly wisdome to do more good and that they would not rashly without urgent necessity offer themselves to death which had been a tempting of God After he had recanted and was brought to Saint Mâ—ry's Church in Oxford where Dr. Cole after he had preached bitterly against him shewing why he was to be executed notwithstanding his Recantation prest him to evidence to the people his conversion to Popery Dr. Cranmer entreated the people to pray with him and for him that God would pardon his sins especially his Recantation After he had prayed he told them It is a sad thing to see so many so much dote upon the love of this false World and be so careful of it and so careless of Gods love or the World to come therefore this shall be my first exhortation thaâ— you set not your minds overmuch upon this glozing World but upon God and the World to come and to learn to know what this Lesson meaneth which St. Iohn teacheth That the Love of this World is hatred against God Let rich men consider and weigh three Scriptures Luke 18. It is hâ—rd for a rich man to enter into the kingdome of Heaven 1 John 3. He that hath the suâ—stance of this world and seeth his Brother in necessity and shutteth up his mercy from him how can he say that he loveth God James 5.1 2. Go to now ye rich men weep and hard for the miseries that are coming upon you your riches are corrupted Another exhortation is That next under God you obey your King and Queen willingly and gladly without murmuring or grudging They are Gods Mâ—nisters Whosoever resisteth them resisteth the Ordinance of God And now I come said he to the great thing that so much troubleth my Conscience more then any thing that ever I did or said in my whole life and that is the setting abroad a Writing contrary to the Truth which now here I renounce and refuse as things written with my hand contrary to the Truth which I thought in my heart and written for fear of death and to save my life if it might be And forasmuch as my hand offended writâ—ng contrary to my heart my hand shall first be punished therefore for may I come to the fire it shall be first burned At the Stake when the fire began to burn near him he stretching out his arm put his right hand into the flame which he held so stedfast that all men might see his hand burned before his body was touched His eyes lifted up to Heaven he cried out even as long as he could speak O his unworthy hand His last words were the words of Stephen Lord Iesus receive my spirit Cromwel Thomas Lord Cromweâ— Earl of Essâ—x the morning that he was executed having chearfully eaten his break-fast passing out of the Prison down the Hill in the Tower met the Lord Hungerford going to Execution for other matter and perceiving him to be heavy and doleful he willed him to be of good comfort for if you repent said he of what you have done there is mercy enough for you with the Lord who for Christs sake will forgive you and though the break-fast we are going to be sharp yet trusting in the mercy of the Lord we shall have a joyful dinner In his Prayer on the Scaffold O Lord Jesus who art the onely health of all men living and the everlasting life of them which die in thee Being sure that the thing cannot perish which is committed to thy mercy willingly now I leave this frail and wicked flesh in sure hope that thou wilt in better wise restore it to me again at the last day in the resurrection of the Jâ—st I see and acknowledge there is in my self no hope of salvation but all my confidence hope and trust is in thy most merciful goodness Thou merciful Lord wast born for my sake didst suffer hunger and thirst for my sake didst teach pray and fast for my sake all thy holy actions and works thou wroughtest for my sake thou sufferedst most grievous pains and torments for my sake and finally thou gavest thy most precious body and blood to be shed on the Cross for my sake Now most merciful Saviour let all these things profit me c. Let thy blood cleanse and wash away the spots and foulness of â—â— sins let thy righteousness hide and cover my unâ—righteousness Cyprian He went in the time of Persecution into volunâ—tary Banishment lest as he said he should 〈◊〉 more hurt then good to the Congregation When he heard the sentence pronounced aâ—gainst him he said I thank God for freeing mâ— from the Prison of this Body He said Amen to his own sentence of Martyrdome The Proconsul bidding him consult abouâ— it he answered In so just a Cause there needs no deliberation D. Daigerfield William Daigerfield and Ioan his Wife who then gave suck to her tenth child being imprisoned in several Prisons Bishop Brooks sent for the man and told him that his Wife had recanted and so perswaded him to recant and so sent him to his Wife with a Form of Recantation with him which when his Wife saw her heart clave in sunder and she cried out Alas Husband thus long we have continued one and hath Satan so far pervaâ—led with you as to cause you to break the Vow which you made to God in Baptisme Hereupon he bewailed his promise and beg'd of God that he might not live so long as to call evil good and good evil light darkness or darkness light And accordingly it came to pass Damlip Mr. Adam Damlip when he had been almost two years in the Marshalsey considering how he could not employ his talent there to God's Glory as he desired though he had many Favours in Prison resolved to write to the Bishop of Winchester earnestlâ— to desire that he might come to his Tryal for said he I know the worst I can but lose my present life which I had rather do then here to remain and not to be suffered to use my talent to God's Glory When he understood by the Keeper that his suffering was near he was notwithstanding very merry and did eat his meat as well as ever he did in all his life insomuch that some at the Board said unto him they wondred how he could eat his meat so chearfully knowing he was so near his death Ah Masters said he Do you think that I have been so long God's Prisoner in the Marshalsey and have not yet learned to die Yes yes and I doubt not but God
is the true Cross saith Mr. Frith in his Treatise called A preparation to the Cross which God doth lay upon us For the Word of God to suffer all scorns mocks lyes and persecutions and not to fear the most cruel yea even the most shameful death That we may be prepared to bear the true Cross we must consider that no calamity falleth on us by fortune or chance but by the counsel and appointment of God as witnesseth the holy Scripture It is undoubtedly no smaâ— comfort to be assured that the Cross is of God and that we are chastened of God and not of the Devil or of any wicked man who utterly can have no power upon us not so much as to move one hair of our head beside the will of the Lord. But it is not enough to consider that we are afflicted through the counsel and will of God but must moreover mark the cause and intent of his godly will for reason judgeth that we are punished to the end to be hurt or destroyed c. but we must forsake Reason and cleave to the Word of God which teacheth that we suffer affliction to our health and salvation for afflictions are not signs of wrath and displeasure but of grace and favour This is no small comfort to them that bear the Cross that they are not punished of the Lord to their hurt or destruction but to their health and salvation and that their afflictions poverty c. are not signs of Gods wrath but instruments by which God is glorified When God doth afflict his people for their sins he doth not therefore afflict them that by their afflictions they should satisfie for their sins for the passion and suffering of Jesus Christ is the ransome and expiation of our sins but that by affliction he may bring sinners to repentance When a Christian seeth himself forsaken of all men he must pray and not cease to pray but pray in faith mistrusting nothing God calleth Invocation or crying on him in trouble a Sacrifice the true and most acceptable honour So likewise he calleth the Hope whereby we tarry his help in affliction Sacrifice Sacrifice you the sacrifice of Justice and hope ye in the Lord q. d. that Hope is a Sacrifice whereby we yield justice to God that seeing he hath so promised he will pluck us out and deliver us for so much as he is righteous and true Of patience to God-ward springeth forth patience toward men for when the heart is at peace with God it tarrieth help of him and utterly setteth aside lust to revenge Our reason is therefore troubled and vexed in persecution because it thinketh that we are afflicted because God either hateth us or doth not regard us neither will help us These false opinions God plucketh from us and teacheth us that we are afflicted not because he hateth us but because he will either amend us or when we be amended continue us so And that in our affliction he will help us and keep us and also comfort us with the Holy Ghost and set our Conscience at peace and make us be glad in God c. Christian patience hath certain conditions whereby it is known to be true patience 1 It grudgeth not neither excuseth it self as though it should suffer unworthily for his sins wherefore he sitteth down and holdeth his peace as Iâ—remiah saith 2 Is casteth all carefulness on God and committeth it self wholly to God that Gods will be done and not his 3 It humbleth himself and casteth off the pleasures of the World 4 He is merry and ready to suffer yet more heavy and gâ—ievous evils We must look for help in all afflictions for God promiseth his help saying I am with you Fâ—ar ye nâ—t I will strengthen you But the manner time and kind of help is unknown unto us that Faith and Hope may have place which sticketh to these things which are not seen nor heard God delivereth when most need is that his glory may shine the brighter He will therefore help when we be in a manner compelled to despair in all humane help and when all carnal counsel deceiveth us for God only will be glorified He doth prolong help for our utility and profit that he might exercise and prove Faith by temptation so that he onely might possess the title and name of Helper He that believeth makes not haste He which yet seems afar off shall appear at the end and shall not lye although he tarry yet look for him for he is coming and at the last he shall come and shall not be slow It is also a great comfort to them that be in affliction to remember that they have Christ and his Prophets and Apostles and all good and holy men for their examples Furthermore it is a great comfort to the godly that the wicked whom God doth use as a rod to scourge the godly go not clear away without punishment whom he maketh either shamefully ashamed or through their own counsel he doth take them and bringeth them into the same destruction which they themselves have studied and found out for others The cause is For he that hurteth one faithful wrongeth not onely him but God who doth revenge the injury and wrong done to the faithful as injury done to himself He that toucheth you toucheth the apple of mine eye Saul Saul why persecuteth thou me If thou beest tempted concerning the Gospel or suffering persecution for the Gospel think of these Scriptures He that receeveth not my Cross and follows not me is not worthy of me If any man will come after me let him forsake himself and take his Cross and follow me For he that will save his soul shall lose it Contrariwise he that loseth his soul for my sake shall find it He that will confess me before men I will confess him before my Father The Apostles rejoyced that they were counted worthy The Servant is not above his Lord all they that will live godly in Christ Jesus must suffer persecution If thou must die and leave Wife and Children and thy dear Friends say The Lord shall be their Defender for Gâ—â— both will and is able to cherish mine to nouriâ—â— and defend them for he is the Father of the faâ—therless and the Widows Husband I forget thingâ— behind my back and endeavour my self to thâ—â— things that are before my face They that haâ—â— Wives let them be as though they had none anâ— they that weep as though they wept not If Satan say thou must forsake the world what then Answer thou contrariwise I shall attain Heaven For blessed are the dead that die in the Lord. All thâ— world lyeth in wickedness All that are born â—â— God overcome the world and this the victorâ— which overcometh the world our faith All thâ— world shall perish with its lusts and desires Loâ—â— not the world nor the things of
the world We are strangers in this world and citizens of Heaven Ye sons of men why love ye vanities and seek lies how long love you infancy or childhood The godly have most comfort though iâ— this life they be as sheep ordained to be slain and seem forsaken of God c. yet they do not despair no not in death but are sure they shall pass through death to life eternal c. Also they have this comfort that their death is good and precious theâ— also know that through Christs death death is overcome and abolished Christ by his death hath changed their death into a sleep Such as be at the point of death ought to take comfort and be strong in that they know that they carry with them both Letter and Token which is Baptisme whereby their death is incorporate with the death of Christ and that it is not their death so much as the death of Christ. Wherefore let them surely trust that they shall overcome as that death of Christ hath overcome Unto the godly it is a great comfort that they know that death is not in the power of Tyrants nor put into the hand of any Creature least they should be much troubled c. they shall onely die when it pleaseth the Lord. We cannot live any longer then the Lord hath appointed and we shall not die though we be in the greatest peril and extreme jeopardy before our hour Then wherefore should they fear death they cannot live longer then God hath appointed nor die any sooner It is the comfort of the godly in all adversity that through the Grace of God they shall be revived and raised up as well the body as the soul the souls to Justice the bodies to Glory This hope the wicked have not c. It is a great comfort that affliction shall not endure continually and the afflictions of this time are not worthy of the Glory which shall be shewed upon us Our trouble which is but temporal and light worketh an exceeding and eternal weight of Glory unto us who look not on the things that are seen but on them which are not seen If a man praise a very fool saith Mr. Frith in his Preface to his Mirrour and think his wit good and profound he is indeed more fool then the other Thus seeing man praiseth and commends riches honour c. and such other vain and transitory things which are but as a dream and vanish like a flower of the field when a man should have most need of them he himself is more vain then those things which are but vanity If God hath opened the eyes of thy mind saith the Mirrour it self and have given thee Spirit and Wisdome through the knowledge of his Word boast not thy self of it but rather fear and tremble for a chargeable Office is committed unto thee which if thou fulfil it is like to cost thee thy 〈◊〉 at one time or other with much trouble and persâ—â—cution but if thou fulfill it not then shall tâ—â— Office be thy Damnation For St. Paul saith Wâ—â—â— to me if I â—â—each not And by the Propher Ezekâ—â— God saith If I say unto the wicked that he shall die tâ— death and thou shew him not of it the wicked shall 〈◊〉 in his iniquity but I shall require his blood at thy haâ—â—â— But peradventure our Divines would expouâ—â— these Texts onely of them that are sent and haâ—â— cure of souls Whereunto I answer That eveâ— man that hath the light of Gods Word revealed unto him is sent wheresoever he seeth necessity anâ— hath the cure of his Neighbours soul e. g. If Goâ— hath given me my sight and I perceive a blinâ— man going in the way which is ready for lack 〈◊〉 sight to fall into a pit wherein he would likely perish I am bound by Gods Command to guide hiâ— till he be past that jeopardy or else if he perisâ—â— therein his blood shall be required at my handâ— Thus if I perceive my Neighbour like to perish 〈◊〉 lack of Christs Doctrine then am I bound to instruct him with the knowledge God hath given me or else his blood shall be required at my hand Peradventure they will say that there is already one appointed to watch the Pit c. and thereforâ— I am discharged and need take no thought Where unto I answer I would be glad that so it were notwithstanding if I perceive that the Watchmen bâ— asleep or run to the Ale-house c. and through his negligence espie my Neighbour in danger oâ— the Pit then am I nevertheless bound to lead him from it I think that God hath sent me at that time to save that soul from perishing and the Law oâ— God and Nature that bindeth me thereunto which chargeth me to love my Neighbour as my self to do unto him as I would be done unto If God hath given thee riches c. thou art yet the very owner of them but God is the Owner who saith by the Prophet Gold is mine and silver is mine and he hath for a season made thee a Steward of them so see whether thou with be faithful in the distribution of them according to his Commands Our spiritual Possessionaries are double Thieves and Murtherers as concerning the body besides their murthering of the soul for lack of Gods Word which they will neither preach or suffer any other to do it purely but persecute them and put them unto most cruel death First they are Thieves and Murtherers because they distribute not what they have from charitable Forefathers to the intent it should have been ministred unto the Poor but upon Horses Coaches c. gorgeous apparel and delicate fare c. Thus they defraud the Poor of their bread and so are Thieves and because this bread is their life they are Murtherers also Besides they are Thieves and Murtherers for withdrawing their perfect Members from labour whereby they might minister unto their Neighbours necessities I speak of as many as are not occupied about preaching Gods Word Besides these and many other Treatises he wrote also several choice Letters whilest he was Prisoner in the Tower In his Letter to the faithful Followers of Christs Gospel he thus expresseth himself It cannot be express'd Dearly Beloved in the Lord what joy and comfort it is to my heart to perceive how the Word of God hath wrought and continually worketh among you so that I find no small number walking in the wayes of the Lord according as he gave us Commandment willing that we should love each other as he loved us Now have I experience of the faith which is in you and can testifie that it is without simulation that ye love not in word and tongue onely but in deed and truth What can be more trial of a faithful heart then to adventure not onely to aid and succour by the means of other which without danger may not be admitted
for Mr. Frith's escape and prevailed with the Porter 〈◊〉 agree with him in the suffering thereof and then told him that the business which he had undertaken viz. to lead him as a sheep to the slaughter 〈◊〉 grieved him that he was overwhelmed with care and sorrows whereupon he was resolved whâ—â— danger soever he incurred to find out a way to deliver him out of the Lyons mouth and so acquainted him with the way that he and the Porter haâ—â— agreed upon Mr. Frith having diligently hearkened to his Speech said with a smiling countenance And is this the effect of your secret consultation all this while surely you are like to lose your labour for if you should both leave me here and gâ— to Croydon declaring to the Bishops that you haâ—â— lost Frith I would surely follow after as fast as 〈◊〉 could and bring them news that I had found anâ— brought Frith back again Do you think that I am afraid to declare mine Opinion before the Bishop in so manifest a Truth You are a fond man saiâ— the Gentleman thus to talk Do you think thâ—â— your reasoning with the Bishops will do any good I much marvel that you were so willing to flie the Realm before you were taken and now so unwilling to save your self when you may Marry saiâ— Frith there is a great difference between escapinâ— then and now then I was at liberty and not attached but now being taken by the Higher Poâ—â—ers and that by Almighty Gods permission anâ— providence I am fallen into the Bishops handâ— onely for Religions sake and for such Doctrine 〈◊〉 I am bound in conscience under pain of damnatioâ— to maintain If I should now start aside and run away I should run from my God and from the testimony of his Word whereby I should deserve a thousand hells At the time of his burning Dr. Cook admonished all the people that they should no more pray for him then they would do for a Dog Whereupon Mr. Frith smiling desired the Lord to forgive him Fulgentius An Arian Bishop offering to punish the Priest that had most mercilesly beaten him if he desired it he said It is not lawful for a Christian to meditate revenge our Lord Christ well knows how to repay the injuries offered to and inflicted on his Servants If my case be avenged then lose I the reward of my patience It may also scandalize many little ones if I a Catholick should require judgement at an Arians hands In the midst of his greatest sufferings he used to say Plura pro Christo toleranda We must suffer more then this for Christ. G. Gardiner William Gardiner an English Merchant in Portugal was so much troubled in spirit at the sight of the Idolatry committed by the Priests in the Mass at the solemnization of the Marriage between the King of Pâ—rtugal's Son and the King of Spain's Daughter that he could not be quiet till he had though in the presence of the King and of the Nobles and whole City the next Sabbath with one hand snatched away the Cake from the Priest and trod it under his feet and with the other overthrew the Chalice The King asking him how he durst be so bold He answered Most noble Kinâ— The thing which you have seen was not done nor thought of me for any contumely or reproacâ— to your presence but onely for this purpose aâ—â— before God I do clearly confess to seek the salvation of this people Being ask'd who set him on He answered He was not moved by any man but by his oâ—â— Conscience there being no man under Heaven for whose sake he would put himself into so manifest a danger but he owed his service first to God and secondarily to their salvation wherefore if he had done any thing displeasing to them the ought to impute it to themselves who so irreverently used the Sacrament of the Lords Supper unto so great Idolatry not without great ignomiâ—â—â—â— the Church violation of the Sacrament and the peril of their own soals except they repented For this he was cruelty tormented and burned and in the fire he â—unâ— Psal. 43. Iudge me O God and defend my 〈◊〉 against the unmerciful â—â—ple Gauderin Christopher Gauderin having been a Spend-thrift was converted by Lewis Stâ—llius telling him That he ought rather to distribute of his gettings to the poor then to spend them so wastfully for if he continued so God would surely call him to an account for it insomuch that he was chosen a Deacon in the Church in the execution of which Office he was taken and imprisoned and being ask'd how he came to turn Heretick seeing he learned not that of his Master the Abbot he answered I am no Heretick but a right believing Christian which he taught me not indeed but rather other vile qualities which I am ashamed now to rehearse Some objecting to him his youth being about the age of thirty He told them That mans life consisted but of two dayes viz. the day of his birth and the day of his death And for my part said he I am now willing by death to pass into eternal life The morning that he was to be executed He said to his Fellow-Prisoners having put on a clean shirt and washed himself Brethren I am now going to be married I hope before noon to drink of the wine of the Kingdome of Heaven A Frier coming to them as he said to convert them Christopher said unto him Away from us thou seducer of Souls for we have nothing to do with thee One of his Fellow-sufferers as the Hangman was gagging him said What shall we not have liberty in this our last hour to praise our God with our voice and tongue Brother said Gauderin let not this discourage us for the greater wrong our enemies think to do unto us the more assistance we shall find from God And so he never ceased to comfort them till he was gagged also and burnt Iune 2 1568. Gerard. About the year 1160. in the reign of Henry the Second came about thirty Waldensâ—s into England Gerardus being their Minister to labour to win Disciples to Christ. They were converted before a Council of Bishops at Oxford and Gerard speaking for them all said We are Christians holding and reverencing the Doctrine of the Apostles Being urged with arguments against their Doctrine they answered They believed as they were taught by Gods Word but would not dispute their faith Being admonished to repent and threatned if they did not they despised their Counsel scorned their threats saying Blessed are they that suffer persecution for righteousness sake for theirs is the Kingdom of Heaven They were excommunicated burnt in the foreheads for Hereticks Mr. Gerard both in the forehead and cheek their cloaths were cut off to their Girdles and so whipt through Oxford they singing all the while Blessed are ye when men hate you and despitefully use you c. Ghest Laurence Ghest had his wife
practises to resist Gods vengeance Submit your selves to him who holdeth youâ— breath in your nostrils who with one blast of hiâ— mouth can destroy all his enemies Embrace hiâ— Son Christ and repent betimes for your obstinacy against him and his Word and for your crueltâ— against his Servants Repent repent For repentance is the onely way of your redress and deliverance Consider how the Lord hath intreated Israel and Iuda his own people how oft they trespassed and how he gave them over into the hands of their enemies But whensoever they repented and turned again to God unfeignedly he sent them Judges and Deliverers Kings and Saviours Noah pronounceth that within a hundred and twenty years all flesh should be destroyed We have many Noahs that so cry in our times yet no man repenteth All the time that Noah was preparing for the Ark to avoid Gods vengeance the multitude derided this holy Prophet as the multitude of you two Realms doth at this day deride all them that by obedience to Gods Word seek the means appointed to avoid Gods judgments Then the people would not repent but as if they should live for ever they married they banqueted they builded they planted deriding Gods messenger Do not you the like I appeal to your own consciences The Lord calleth to fasting saith the Prophet Isaiah to mortifie themselves and kill their lusts but they kill Sheep and Bullocks Ieremy cries for tears and lamentation They laugh and mock-Malachi crieth to the people of his time Turn unto me and I will turn unto you saith the Lord of Hosts and they proudly answer Wherein shall we turn Are you not such Do you not ask Wherein shall we turn when ye will not know your sins Ye will not confess and acknowledge your faults though ye go a whoring in every Street Town and Village with your Idols though the blood of the oppressed cry every where against you for vengeance So that seeing no taken of repentance I cannot cry unto you with Iohn Baptist O ye generation of vipers who hath taught you to flie from the wrath to come But I will wound you no more with the words of the Prophets or of this holy Saint of God Iohn Baptist but with our Saviour Christs two most sweet parables of the two Sons and of the Tilmen to whom he set his vineyard I will labour to set before your eyes your rebellion hypocrisie and cruelty if so I can bring any of you to repentance He hath called you by his Word many a time to work in his vineyard I ask what you have answered Some of you have said plainly like rebellious children That ye would not do it that ye would not work in your Fathers vineyard Shall I apply this part to Scotland Scotland was indeed called most plainly and evidently through the mercies of God both by their own faithful Countreymen and also by earnest travel of our English Nation to come into the Lords vineyard in the time of King Edward the Sixth but refused That time as ye know the vineyard in England by the children of God was not altogether neglected and then most earnestly were yeâ—â— O Brethren of Scotland required to joyn hanâ—â— with us in the Lords work but Satan alas would not suffer it His old foâ—tred malice and Antichrisâ—â— his Son could not abide that Christ should growâ—â— to strong by joyning that Isle together in perfect Religion c. lest this one Island should become a safe Sanctuary as it began to be to all the persecuted in all places God hath also by the blood of his Saints shed amongst you by favour and friendship by war and the sword yea by famine and pestilence and also by all other means called you to labour in his vineyard but to this days alas we hear not of your humble obedience But still ye say with stubborn faces We will not labour we will not be bound to such thraldome c. Ye think perchance I am too sharp and that I accuse you more then you deserve for amongst you many do know the will of your Father and many make profession of his Gospel but consider Brethren that it is not enough to know the Commandment and to profess the same in mouth but it is necessary that ye refuse your selves your own pleasures appetites and your own wisdome if ye shall be judged faithful labourers in the Lordâ— vineyard and that ye bear the burthens together with your Brethren and suffer heat and sweat before ye taste the fruits with them God will noâ—â— be content that ye look over the Hedge and behold the labours of your Brethren but he requireth that ye put your hands also to the labours that ye travel continually to pluck up all unprofitable weeds though in so doing the Thorns prick you to the bone that ye assist your Brethren in their labours though it be with the jeopardy of your lives the loss of your substance and displeasure of the whole earth I must needs leave thee O Scotland after I have advertized thee of this that thou follow not the example of England but let thy reformation be full and plain according to Gods holy Will and Word without addition Let all the plants which thy Heavenly Father hath not planted be rooted out at once Let not avarice blind thee nor worldly wisdome discourage thy heart let none bear the name of a Teacher that is known to be a Fosterer of Superstition or any kind of wickedness Thus must thou O Scotland repent thy former inobedience if that thou wilt be approved of the Lord. And now do I return to thee O England I do liken thee to the second Son in the Parable which answered his Father with flattering words saying I go Father but yet he went not at alâ— For since the time I had any remembrance our Heavenly Father of his great mercies hath not ceased to call thee into his Vineyard and to these late dayes thou hast alwayes said That thou wouldest enter and be obedient In the time of King Henry the Eighth when by Tyndal Frith Bilnâ—y and other his saithful Servants God called England to dress his Vineyard many promised full fair but what fruit followed nothing but bitter grapes yea briars and brambles the wormwood of avarice the gall of cruelty the poyson of filthy fornication flowing from head to foot the contempt of God and open defence of the Cake-idol by open Proclamation to be read in the Churches instead of Gods Scriptures It grieveth me to write these evils of my Countrey save onely that I must needs declare what fruit were found in the Vineyard after you promised to work therein to move you to Repentance and to justifie Gods Judgements how grievonsly soever he shall plague you hereaftâ—â— Wherefore I desire you to call to remembrancâ— your best state under King Edward when all meâ—â— with general consent promised to work in thâ—â— Vineyard and ye shall have cause
be all honour and glory for ever and ever So be it A short Prayer which Mr. Gilby made for tâ—â— faithful in those dayes O Lord God and most merciful Father we beseech thee for the honour of thâ— Holy Name to defend us from that Antichrist 〈◊〉 Rome and from all his detestable enormities manners laws garments and ceremonies Destroy thoâ— the counsel of all the Papists and Atheists enemiâ—â— of thy Gospel and of this Realm of England Dâ—â—â—close their mischiefs and subtile practises Câ—â— found their devices Let them be taken in theâ— own wiliness And strengthen all those that maiâ—tain the Cause and Quarrel of thy Gospel with iâ—vincible force and power of the Holy Spirit so thâ— they fail not to proceed and go forward to that trâ—â— Godliness commanded in thy Holy Word with 〈◊〉 simplicity and sincerity to thy Honour and Glorâ— the comfort of thine Elect and the confusion 〈◊〉 thine enemies through Jesus Christ our Lord anâ— Saviour Amen Amen And say from the hearâ—â— Amen Glee When the Friers told Madam La Glee that 〈◊〉 was in a damnable estate It seems so indeed saiâ—â—sne being now in your hands but I have a 〈◊〉 that will never leave me nor forsake me for 〈◊〉 that Thou hast said they renounced the Faith It is true said she I have renounced your faith which I am able to shew is rejected and accurseâ— of God and therefore deserves not so much as 〈◊〉 be called Faith When news was brought her that she was coâ—â—demned to be hang'd she fell down upon heâ— knees and blessed God for that it pleased him 〈◊〉 snew her so much mercy as to deliver her by such kind of death out of the troubles of this wretcheâ— world and to honour her so far as to call her 〈◊〉 die for his Truth and to wear his Livery meaning the Haltar which the Hangman had put about her neck Then sitting down at Table to break her fast with the three other condemned Servants of Christ giving thanks to God she exhorted them to be of good courage and to trust unto the end in his free and onely mercy She then called for a clean linen Wastcoat making her self ready as if she had been going to a Wedding Mr. Wâ—rd tells us that she put on her Bracelets for I go said she unto my Husband Being commanded as she was led to execution to take a Torch into her hand and to acknowledge she had offended God and the King Away away said she with it I have neither offended God nor the King according to your meaning nor in respect of the cause for which I suffer I am I confess a sinful woman but I need no such light for helping me to ask forgiveness of God for my sins past or present Life such things your selves who sit and walk in the darkness of ignorance and errour Then one of her Kinsfolks met her in the way and presented to her view her little children praying her to have compassion on them I must needs tell you said she that I love my children dearly but yet neither for the love I bear to them or any thing else in this world will I renounce the Truth or my God who is and will be a Father unto them to provide better for them then I should have done and therefore to his providence and protection I commend and leave them When she saw the three men about to die silent and not to call on God she exâ—orted then thereto and gave them an example Glover Mr. Robert Glover in his Letter to his Wife haâ— many memorable passages the chief I shall collecâ— I thank you heartily most loving Wife 〈◊〉 your Letters sent to me in my imprisonment read them with tears more then once or twicâ— with tears I say for joy and gladness that Goâ— hath wrought in you so merciful a work 1 〈◊〉 unfeigned repentance 2 An humble and heart reconciliaton 3 A willing submission and obâ—â—dience to the will of God in all things Theâ—â— your Letters and the hearing of your godly prâ—â—ceedings have much relieved and comforteâ— me c. and shall be a goodly Testimony for you at the great Day against many worldly and dainâ—â— Dames which set more by their own pleasure anâ— praise in this world then by Gods Glory little reâ—garding as it appeareth the everlasting health 〈◊〉 their own souls or others So long as God shalâ— lend you continuance in this miserable world above all things give your self continually to Prayer lifting up pure hands without anger wrath oâ— doubting forgiving as Christ forgives And that wâ—â— may be the better willing to forgive it is good ofteâ— to call to remembrance the multitude and greatness of our sins which Christ daily and hourâ—â— pardoneth and forgiveth us And because Godâ— Word teacheth us not onely the true manner â—â— praying but also what we ought to do or not to 〈◊〉 in the whole course of our life what pleaseth 〈◊〉 displeaseth God and that as Christ saith The Woâ—â— of God that he hath spoken shall judge us Let youâ— Prayer be to this end especially that God of hiâ— great mercy would open and reveal more and morâ— daily to your heart the true sense knowledge anâ— understanding of his most holy Word and giâ—â— you grace in your living to express the fruit thereof And forasmuch as Gods Word is as the Holy Ghost calleth it The Word of affliction i. e. it is seldome without hatred persecution peril danger of loss of goods and life c. Call upon God continually for his assistance casting your accounts what is like to cost you endeavouring your self through the help of the Holy Ghost by continuance of prayer to lay your foundation so sure that no storm or tempest shall be able to overthrow it remembering alwayes as Christ saith Lots wife i. e. to beware of looking back to that thing that displeaseth God and nothing more displeaseth God then Idolatry that is false worshiping of God otherwise then his Word commandeth They object they be the Church c. My answer was The Church of God knoweth and acknowledgeth no other head but Jesus Christ the Son of God whom ye have refused and chosen the man of sin the Son oâ— perdition enemy to Christ the Devils Deputy and Lieutenant the Pope Christs Church heareth teacheth and is ruled by his Word as he saith My Sheep hear my voice If you abide in me and my Word aâ—ide in you you be my Disciples Their Church repelleth Gods Word and forceth all men to follow their traditions Christs Church dares not adde nor diminish alter or change his blessed Testament but they be not afraid to take away all that Christ instituted and go a whoring as the Scripture saith with their own inventions c. The Church of Christ is hath been and shall be in all ages under the Cross persecuted molested and afflicted the world ever hating them
It is no arrogancy nor presumption in any man to burden God as it were with his promise and of duty to claim and challenge his aid help and assistance in all our perils dangers and distress calling upon him not in the confidence of our own godliness but in the trust of his own promises made in Christ. His Word cannot lye Call upon me in the day of trouble and I will hear thee and thou shalt praise me I answered the enemy also on this manner I am a sinner and therefore unworthy to be a witness of this truth What then Must I deny his Word because I am not worthy to proâ—ess it What bring I to pass in so doing but adde sin to sin What is greater sin then to deny the truth of Christs Gospel He that is ashamed of me or of my words saith Christ of him also will I be ashamed before my Father and all his Angels I might also by the same reason forbear to do any of Gods Commandments When I am provoked to pray the enemy may say to me I am not worthy to pray therefore I shall not pray c. When the Bishop came to Lichfield he perswaded me to be a Member of his Church which had continued so many years As for our Church as he called it it was not known he said but lately in King Edward's time I profess my self to be a Member of that Church said I that is builded upon the foundation of the Prophets and Apostles Jesus Christ being the head corner-stone And this Church hath been from the beginning said I though it bear no glorious shew before the world being ever for the most part under the Cross and affliction contemned despised and persecuted The Bishop contended on the other side that they were the Church So cried all the Clergy against the Prophets of Ierusalem said I saying The Church the Church c. So much out of Mr. Glover's choice Letter After he was condemned his heart was lumpish and desolate of all spiritual consolation whereupon fearing least the Lord had utterly withdrawn he made his moan to Mr. Austine Bernher his familiar friend telling him how he had prayed night and day to God and yet had no sense of comfort from him The Minister desired him to wait patiently the Lords leisure and howsoever his present feeling was yet seeing his cause was just he exhorted him constantly to stick to the same and to play the man not doubting but the Lord in his good time would visit him and satisfie his desire with plenty of consolation whereof said Mr. Bernher he was right certain and sure and therefore desired him whenever any such feeling of Gods heavenly mercies should begin to touch his heart that then he should shew some signification thereof The next day as he was going to the place of his Martyrdome and was come within light of the Stake although all the night before praying for strength and courage he could feel none suddenly he was so mightily replenished with Gods holy comfort and heavenly joys that he cried out clapping his hands to Austine and saying in these words Austine He is come he is come c. and that with such joy and alacrity as one seeming rather to be risen from some deadly danger to liberty of life then as one passing out of the world by any pains of death Godfrey When one called Godfrey de Hâ—mmele Heretick he said No Heretick but an unprofitable Servant yet willing to die for his Lord and reckoning this death no death but a life Goodman Mr. Christopher Goodman an exiled Minister of Christ in Queen Mary's dayes declaring the cause of all the then misery in England and the onely way to remedy the same writes as followeth from Geneva If all in whom the People should look for comfort be altogether declined from God as indeed they appear to be at this present time in England without all fear of his Majesty or pity upon their Brethren Then assure your selves dear Brethren and Servants of God there can be no better counsel nor more comfortable or present remedy which you shall prove true if God grant you his Spirit and Grace to follow it then in continual and daily invocation of his Name to rest wholly and onely upon him make him your shield buckler and refuge who hath so promised to be to all them that are oppressed and depend upon him to do nothing commanded against God and your conscience preferring at all times the will of God to the will of men saying and answering to all manner of persons This God hath commanded this we must do That God hath forbidden that we will not do If you will rob us and spoil us for doing the Lords will to the Lord must you make answer and not to us for his goods they are and not ours If ye will imprison us behold you are oppressours if ye will hang us or burn us behold ye are murtherers of them which fear the Lord. And for our part if you take from us this vile and corruptible life we are sure the Lord will grant it us again with joy and immortality both of soul and body If God give you grace to make this or the like answer and strength to contemn their Tyranny you may be sure to find unspeakable comfort and quietness of conscience in the midst of your danger and greatest rage of Satan And thus boldly confessing Christ your Saviour before men as by the examples of thousands of your Brethren before your faces God doth mercifully encourage you you may with all hope and patience wait for the joyful confession of Christ again before his Father and Angels in Heaven that you are his obedient and dearly beloved Servants being also assured of this that if it be the will of God to have you any longer to remain in this miserable world that then his Providence is so careful over you and present with you that no man or power can take away your life from you nor touch your body any farther then your Lord and God will permit them which neither shall be augmented for your plain confession nor yet diminished for keeping of silence for nothing cometh to the Servants of God by hap or chance whose hairs of their heads are numbred Whereof if ye be so assured as ye ought there can be nothing that should make you to shrink from the Lord. If they do cast you into Prison with Ioseph the Lord will deliver you If they cast you to wild beasts and Lions as they did Dâ—niel you shall be preserved If into the Sea with Ionas you shall not be drowned or into the dirty dungeon with Ieremy you shall be delivered or into the fiery Furnace with Shadrach Meshach and Aâ—ednego yet shall not be consumed Contrariwise if it be his good pleasure that you shall glorifie his holy Name by your death what great thing have you lost changing death for life
pour upon the diligent hearers of his Word as was in David who desired being a King Rather to be a door-keeper in the House of God then to dwell in the tents of the ungodly lamenting nothing so much the injuries done to him by his Son Absalom which were not small as that he was deprived of the comfortable exercises in the Tabernacle of the Lord which then was in Sion Neither doth there appear in such persons that greedy desire whereof Isaiah makes mention which ought to be in the Professours of the Gospel who never would cease or rest till they should climb up to the Lords hill meaning the Church of Christ saying one to another Let us ascend to the hill of the Lord to the house of the God of Iacob and he will teach us his wayes and we shall walk in his footsteps for the Law shall come forth of Sion and the Word of the Lord from Ierusalem Which zeal the Prophet doth not mention in vain but to shew what a thirst and earnest desire should be in true Christians and how the same appeareth in seeking and resorting to those places where it is set forth in greatest abundance and perfection as was after Christs Ascension in Ierusalem And as that zeal shewed them to be of Christ by the like must we be judged Christians also that if we flee for Christ the places whereunto we flee may bear witness for what cause we are fled Neither is it a sufficient excuse which many alledge that they believe to be saved by Christ that they have sufficient knowledge of their duty and the rest they can supply by their own diligence I dare say their faith is not so much but they had need to desire with the Apostles Lord encrease our fâ—ith And if they will so confess why do they forsake the chiefest means that God hath ordained which is the open Congregations of his people where his Word the fountain of Faith is most purely preached and where the godly Examples of others may be a sharper spur to prick them forward and as for the knowledge and diligence of such there may be no buckler to defend their doings for if they have those gifts whereof they boast where may they better bestow them then in the Church of God except they will say they are born to themselves and have the gifts of God which he would have common to others applied to their own private fancy which is to lap them up in a clout and not to put them forth to the vantage of the owner as did the unprofitable Servant and as do all they to whom God hath given either learning counsel or worldly substance who either for the strength of Cities pleasantness of the air traâ—fick or merchandize or for any other worldly respect or policy do absent themselves from the Congregation and company of their poor Brethren where Christ hath advanced his Standard and blown his Trumpet If God then give you not strength at the first to stand in his Profession to the death nor that you cannot be quiet in conscience abiding in your Countrey you see how his mercy hath given you liberty to kill and what places he hath appointed you to flee unto that is where you may do good to your selves and others where ye may be free from Superstition and Idolatry where your faith may be encreased and not diminished and your selves strengthened and confirmed and more strongly armed But if you in tarrying will neither stand manfully to Christ your Master but betray him doing as the Papists do nor yet with thanks use this remedy that God hath granted to our infirmity to resort to his Churches godlily instituted what answer shall ye be able to make to his Majesty when he shall call for an account of your doings How shall you avoid his wrathful indignation now ready to be poured upon his enemies For in taking part with their impiety you must be partakers of their Cup likewise Neither is this any new or hard Doctrine that may exceed your capacity but may rather be termed your A. B. C. and first Principles wherein none ought to be ignorant That if we will be Christs Scholars we must learn to bear his Cross and to follow him not to cast it off our shoulders with the enemies and run from him Be no more deceived in so plain a matter If the Lord be God follow him if Bâ—al be God go after him Let not the example of any lead you into errour for men are but mortal Trust in the Lord for he is a sure rock Trust not your own shifts for they will deceive you Mark the end of others and in time be warned These Lessons are hard to the flesh but eaâ—â—e to the spirit The way of the Lord is a strait path but most faithful sure and comfortable From Geneva this first of Ian. An. 1558. Goose. Iohn Goose burnt in England An. 1473. being prest by the Sheâ—â—ff of Lâ—ndon to recant and so deliver himself from death answered That for his Religion he was at a pass and neither could nor would recant the same When the Sheriff gave him some meat of which he did eat heartily he said to the standers by I eat now a good and competent Dinner for I shall pass a sharp shower before I go to Supper Gordius When a solemn Feast was celebrated in Caesarea in honour to Mars Gordius a Citizen thereof who had been a Centurion and had chosen exile for sometime in the heat of Persecution left the Desert wherein he lived in exile and got him up into the chief place of the Theater and with a loud voice cried out Behold I am found of them that sought me not and to those that asked not for me have I openly appeared The Sheriff asking him who he was from whence he came and for what he came thither I am come said he to publish that I set nothing by your desires against the Christian Religion but that I profess Jesus Christ to be my hope and safety The Sheriff threatning him with all kind of torments It would be to me a damage said he if I should not endure divers torments for Christs Cause When he was tormented he lifted up his eyes to Heaven saying The Lord is my helper I will not fear the thing that man can do unto me I will learn no evil for thou Lord art with me He blamed the Tormentors if they favoured him at all The Sheriff promising great things if he would deny Christ It lieth not in you said he to place any in Authority which be worthy to have a place in Heaven When he was led out of the City to be burnt many with tears beg'd him to save himself but he said Weep not I beseech you for me but rather for those that bring us to the fire and thereby purchase Hell fire to themselves Truly I am ready for the Name of Christ to suffer
when we have done all we be unprofitable servants and faith onely in Christs blood saveth us How many Sacraments are there said he Two said she The one the Sacrament of Baptisme by which I am washed with water and regenerated by the Spirit and that washing is a token to me that I am a child of God the other the Sacrament of the Lords Sâ—pper which offered to me is a sure seal and testimony that I am by the blood of Christ which he shed for me on the Cross made partaker of the everlasting Kingdome There are seven said he By what Scripture said she find you that Well said he we will talk of that hereafter What do you receive in the Sacrament of the Lords Supper Do you not receive the very body and blood of Christ No surely said she I believe that the Supper I neither receive flesh nor blood but Bread and Wine which Bread when it is broken and Wine when it is drunken putteth me in remembrance how that for my sins the Body of Christ was broken and his Blood shed on the Cross and with that Bread and Wine I receive the Benefits that come by the breaking of his Body and shedding of his Blood for our sins on the Cross. Why said he doth not Christ speak these words Take eat this is my Body Require you any plainer words Doth he not say it is his Body I grant he saith so said she and so he saith I am the Vine I am the Door and yet is not the Vine or the Door Doth nor St. Paul say He calleth things that are not as though they were When Fecknam took his leave he said That he was sorry for her for I am sure said he that we two shall never meet True it is said she that we shall never meet except God turn your heart for I am assured unless you repent and turn to God you are in an evil case and I pray God in the Bowels of mercy to send you his Holy Spirit In her Letter to her Father Father although it hath pleased God to hasten my death by you by whom my life should rather have been lengthened yet can I so patiently take it as I yield to God more hearty thanks for shortening my woful dayes then if all the world had been given unto my Possessions with life lengthened at my own will Although my death at hand to you seem right woful to me there is nothing that can be more welcome then from this vale of misery to aspire to that heavenly Throne of all joy and pleasure with Christ our Saviour in whose stedfast faith if it be lawful for the Daughter so to write to the Father the Lord that hitherto hath strengthened you so continue you that at last we may meet in Heaven with the Father the Son and the holy Ghost In her Letter to Mr. Harding formerly her Fathers Chaplain and a zealous Preacher of the Gospel but then tnrn'd Papist she writes thus As oft as I call to mind the dreadful and fearful saying of God That he which layeth hold on the Plough and looketh back is not meet for the Kingdome of Heaven and on the other side the comfortable words of our Saviour Christ to those That forsaking themselves do follow him I cannot but marvel at thee and lament thy Case who seemed sometime to be the lively Member of Christ but now the deformed Imp of the Devil sometime the beautiful Temple of God but now the filthy and stinking Kennel of Satan sometime the unspotted Spouse of Christ but now the shameless Paramour of Antichrist sometime my faithful Brother but now a Stranger and an Apostate sometime a stout Christian Souldier but now a cowardly Run-away yea when I consider these things I cannot but cry out upon thee thou seed of Satan and not of Iudah whom the Devil hath deceived the world hath beguiled and the desire of life subverted and made thee of a Christian an Infidel Wherefore hast thou taken the Testament of the Lord in thy mouth Wherefore hast thou instructed others to be strong in Christ when thou thy self dost now so shamefully shrink and so horribly abuse the Testament and the Law of the Lord When thou thy self preachest not to steal yet most abominably stealest not from men but from God and committing most hainous sacriledge robbest Christ thy Lord of his right members thy body and soul and choosest rather to live miserably with shame to the world then to die and gloriously with honour reign with Christ in whom even in death is life Why dost thou now shew thy self most weak when indeed thou oughtest to be most strong The strâ—â—gth of a fort is unknown before the assault but thou yieldest thy hold before any battery be made Oh wretched and unhappy man what art thou but dust and ashes and wilt thou resist thy Maker that fashioned and framed thee Wilt thou now forsake him that called thee from the custome-gathering of the Romish Antichristians to be an Ambassadour and Messenger of his Word He that first framed thee and since thy first Creation and Birth preserved thee nourished and kept thee yea and inspired thee with the Spirit of Knowledge I cannot say of grace shall he not now possess thee Darest thou deliver up thy self to another being not thine own but his How canst thou having knowledge or how darest thou neglect the law of the Lord and follow the vain traditions of men and whereas thou hast been a publick Professor of his Name become now a Defacer of his glory Wilt thou refuse the true God and worship the invention of man the golden Calf the whore of Bâ—bylon the Romish Religion the abominable Idol the most wicked Mass Wilt thou torment again rent and tear the most precâ—ous Body of our Saviour Christ with thy bodily and fleshly teeth Wilt thou take upon thee to offer up any Sacrifice unto God for our sins considering that Christ â—ffâ—red up himself as Pâ—uâ— saith uâ—â—n the Cross a liveâ—y Sacrifice once for all Can neither the punishment of the Israelites which for their Idolatry they oft received nor the terrible threatnings of the Prophets nor the curse of Gods own mouth fear thee to honour any other god then him Dost thou so regard him that spared not his dear and onely-Son for thee so diminishing yea utterly extinguishing his glory that thou wilt attribute the praise and honour due unto him to the Idols which have mouths and speak not eyes and see not ears and hear not whiâ—â—â—â—all perish with them that made thee Confounded be all they that worship them Christ oâ—â—ereth up himself once for all and wilt thou offer him up again daily at thy pleasure But thou wilt say thou dost it for a good intent Oh sink of sin Oh child of perdition Dost thou dream therein of a good intent where thy conscience bears thee witness of Gods threatned wrath against thee How did Saul how for
that he disobeyed the Word of the Lord for a good intent was thrown from his worldly and temporal Kingdome Wilt thou for a good intent dishonour God offend thy Brother and danger thy soul wherefore Christ hath shed his most precious blood Wilt thou for a good intent pluck Christ out of Heaven and make his death void and deface the triumph of his Cross by offering him up daily Wilt thou either for fear of death or hope of life deny and refuse thy God who enriched thy poverty healed thy infirmity and yielded to thee his Victory if thou couldst have kept it Dost thou not consider that the thread of thy life hangeth upon him that made thee who can as he please either twine it harder to last the longer or untwine it again to break the sooner Dost thou not then remember the saying of David When thou tâ—kest away thy Spirit O Lord from men they die and are turâ—â—d again to their dust but when thou letâ—est thy breath 〈◊〉 forth they shall be made and thou shalt renew the face of the earth Remember the saying of Christ in his Gospel Whosoever seeketh to save his life shall lose it but whosoever will lose his life for my sake shall find it Again Whâ—soever loveth Father or Mother above me is not meet for me He thâ—t will follow me let him forsake himself and take up his Cross and follow me What Cross the Cross of infamy and shame of misery and poâ—â—â—â—â— of affliction and persecution for his Names 〈◊〉 Let the oft falling of these Heavenly Showres 〈◊〉 thy stony heart Let the two-edged sword of Gods holy Word sheer asunder the sinews of worldly respects even to the marrow of thy carnal heart that thou mayest once again forsake thy self and embrace Christ and like as good subjects will not refuse to hazard all in the defence of their earthly and temporal Governour so fly not like a white-liver'd Milk-sop from the standing wherein thy chief Captain Christ hath hath set thee in array of this life Fight manfully come life come death the Quarrel is Gods and undoubtedly the Victory is ours But thou wilt say I will not break unity what not the unity of Satan and his members not the unity of darkness not the agreement of Antichrist and his adherents Tully saith of Amity Amicitia non est nisi inter bonos But mark my Friends yea Friend if thou beest not Gods enemy there is no unity but where Christ knitteth the knot among such as he is The agreement of all men is not an unity but a conspiracy Thou hast heard some threatnings against those that love themselves above Christ and against those that deny him for love of life saith he not He that denies me before men I will deny him before my Father in Heaven And to the same effect writeth Paul It is impossible that they which were once enlightened and have tasted of the Heavenly Gift and were partakers of the Holy Ghost and have tasted of the good Word of God if they fall away c. should be renâ—wed again by repentance And again If we shall willingly sin after we have received the knowledge of his Truth there is no oblation left for sin but the terrible expectation of judgement and fire which shall devour the adversaries Thus Paul writeth and this thou readest 〈◊〉 dost thou not quake and tremble Well if these teâ—rible and thundring threatnings cannot stir thee to cleave unto Christ and forsake the world yet let the sweet consolation and promises of the Scriptures let the example of Christ and his Apostles holy Martyrs and Confessours incourage thee to take faster hold of Christ. Hearken what he saith Blessed are you when men reviâ—e you and persecute you for my sake Rejoyce and be glad for great is your reward in Heaveâ— For so persecuted they the Prophets that were before you Hear what Isaiah saith Fear not the curse of men be not afraid of their blasphemies for worms and moths shall eat them up like cloath and wooll but my righteousness shall endure for ever and my saving health from generation to generation What art thou then saith he that fearest a mortal man the child of man which fadeth away like the flower and forgetteth the Lord that made thee that spread out the Heavens and laid the foundation of the earth I am the Lord thy God that maketh the sea to rage and be still whose Name is the Lord of Hosts I shall put my Word in thy mouth and defend thee with the turning of the hand Christ also saith unto his Disciples They shall accuse you and bring you before Princes and Rulers for my Names sake and some of you they shall persecute and kill but fear you not and care you not what you shall say for it is â—e Spirit of your Father that speaketh within you even the hairs of your head are all numbred Lay up treasures for your selves where no thief cometh nor moth corrupteth Fear not them that kill the body but are not able to kill the soul but fear him that hath power to destroy both soul and body If ye were not of the world the world would love his own but because ye are not of the world but I have chosen you out of the world therefore the world hateth you Let these and such like consolations taken out of Scriptures strengthen you to God-ward Let not the examples of holy men and women go out of your mind as Daniel and the rest of the Prophets of the three children c. Return return again into Christs war and as becometh faithful warriour put on that armour that St. Pauâ— teacheth to be most necessary for a Christian man And above all things take unto you the shield oâ— Faith and be you provoked by Christs own example to withstand the Devil to forsake the world and to become a true and â—aithful member of his mystical Body who spared not his own Body for our sins Throw down your self with the fear of his threatned vengeance for this so great and hainous â—ffence of Aposâ—acy and comfort your self on the other hand with the mercy blood and promise of him who is ready to turn unto you whensoever you turn unto him Disdain not to come again with the lost Son seeing you have so wandred with him Be not ashamed to turn again with him from the swill of Strangers to the delicate of your most benigne and lovâ—ng Father acknowledging that you have sinned both against Heaven and against Earth Against Heaven by staining the glorious Name of God and causing his most sincere and pure Word to be evil spoken of through you Against Earth by offending so many of your weak Brethren to whom you have been a stumbling block through your sudden sliding Be not ashamed to weep bitterly with Peter to wash away the filth and mire of your offensive fall to say with the Publican
said Lord into thy hands I commend my Spirit In her troubles she writ the following Verse with a pin Non aliena putes homini quae obtingere possunt Sors hodierna mihi tunc erit illa tibi In English thus Think nothing strange which man cannot decline My Lot's to day to merren may le thine Deo juvante nil nocet livor malus Et non juvante nil juvat labor gravis Post tenebras spero lucem In English thus If God protect me malice cannot end me If not all I can do will not defend me After dark night I hope for light H. Haggar He was persecuted for saying A. 1520. that There shouâ—d be a battel of Priests and all the Priests should be slain and that the Priests should a while rule but they should all be destroyed for making of false gods That the men of the Church should be put down and the false gods that they mâ—ke and after that they should know more and then shouâ—d be a merry world Hale When Thomas Hale was taken by an Alderman of Bristow and another he said unto them You have sought my blood these two years and now much good do it you He was burned A. 1557. for saying The Sacrament of the Altar is an Idol Hall Nicholas Hall in his Answer to the first Article against him granted himself a Christian man and acknowledged the determinations of the holy Church i. e. of the Congregation or Body of Christ but denied to call the Catholick and Apostolick Church his Mother because he found not this Word Mother in the Scripture To the second he said That whereas before he held the Sacrament to be but onely a token or remembrance of Christ's death now he said that There is neither token nor remembrance becasue it is now misused and clean turned from Christs institution c. Hallewin Harman When Cornelius Hallewin of Antwerp had received a sharp Letter sent him from the Minister of the Flemish Church upon the occasion of a recantation spread and falsly fathered upon Cornelius the blood gushed out of his nose he spread abroad his arms and made pitiful out-cries What to deny the Truth said he God forbid O that the faithful should conceive so hardly of me Good God thou knowest I am innocent nor have I this way offended When he was condemned to die the Margrave offered him that he should die a more easie kind of death if he would give ear to the Priests which he had brought to him to Prison No Sir said he God forbid I should do such a thing Do ye with my body what ye will As they bound him and Harman of Amsterdam Harman willed the Margrave to take heed what he did for said he this will not go for payment in Gods sight in bereaving us thus of our Lives I wish you therefore to repent before it be too late You cannot long continue this tyrannous course for the Lord will shortly avenge it A Cross being offered them and a promise that they should be beheaded and not burnt if they would take it into their hands they said They would not give the least sign that might be of betraying the Truth and that it was all one to them what death they were put to so they died in and for the Lord. The punishment they said could last but for a while but the glory to come was eternal At the Stake Cornelius fell on his knees praying God to forgive his enemies who had sinned through ignorance When the Margrave of Antwerp offered Halleâ—iâ— and Harmar mitigation of torments upon abjuation We are resolved said they these momentary afflictions are not worthy that exceeding weight of glory that shall be revealed Hallingdale Articles against Iohn Hallingdale 3 That during the reign of King Edward he did depart from his former Faith and Religion and so doth continue and determineth so to do as he saith to his life's end 4 That he hath divers times said That the Faith Religion and Ecclesiastical Service received observed and used now in this Realm is not good but against Gods command c. And that he will not in any wise conform himself to the same â—ut speak and think against it during his natural life 5 That he absenteth himself continually from his Parish Church c. 6 That he will not have his Child by his will as he saith confirmed by the Bishop Unto all which Articles he made this answer that he confessed all and every part to be true He told Bâ—nner that the blood of the Prophets and of the Saints and of all that were slain upon the Earth was found in the Babylonical Church which is the Church where the Pope is head Because I will not come to your Babylonical Church therefore you go about to condemn me Being demanded whether he would recant he answered That he would continue and persist in his Opinions to the death When the Sentence was read He openly thanked God that he never came into the Church since the abomination came into it When William Hallywell and the twelve more that were burnt in one Fire at Stratford the how near London were condemned and carried down thither to be burnt they were divided into two parts in two several Chambers Thereupon the Sheriffe came to the one part and told them That the other had recanted and their lives therefore should be saved willing and exhorting them to do the like and not to cast away themselves unto whom they answered That their Faith was not built on man but on Christ crucified Then the Sheriffe went to the other part and said the like to them but they answered as their Brethren had done before That their Faith was not built on man but on Christ and his Word Hamelin Mr. Philibert Hamelin of Tournay refusing offers of escape out of Prison said I esteem it altogetder unleseeming for a man that is called to preach Gods Word unto others to run away and to break Prison for fear of danger but rather to maintain the Truth taught even in the midst of the flaming fire After Sentence of death was past upon him he eat his meat as joyfully as though he had been in no danger speaking to them of the happiness of eternal life evidencing that A good conscience is a continual feast When he was apprehended there was apprehended with him his Host whom he thought he had converted but afterward he renounced Christ and his Word Whereupon he said unto him O unhaâ—py and more then miserable Is it possible for you to be so foolish as for the sâ—ving of a few dayes which you have â—o â—â—ve by the course of nature so to start away and deny the Truth Know you therefore that although you have by your folishness avoided the corporal fire yet your life shall be never the longer for you shall die before me and God shall not give you the grace that it shall
After the Bishop of Londy had ended his Sermon which was but an exhortation to condemn Mr. Hierome he said unto them You shall condemn me wickedly and unjustly but I after my death will leave a remorse in your conscience and a nail in your heart and here I cite you to answer unto me before the most high and just Iudge within an hundred years This Prophesie was printed in the Coin called moneta Hussi of the which Coin I my self saith Mr. Fox have one of the Plates having the following superscription printed about it Centum revolutis annis Dâ—o respondebitis mihi An hundred years come and gone With God and me you shall reckon After Sentence was pronounced against him a long Mitre of paper painted about with red Devils was brought to him whereupon he said Our Lord Iesus Christ whenas he should suffer death for me most wretched sinner did wear a Crown of Thorns upon his Head and I for his sake instead of that Crown will willingly wear this Mâ—tre or Cap. When the fire was kindled he said Into thy hands O Lord I commend my Spirit O Lord God Father Almighty have mercy upon me and pardon mine offences for thou knowest how sincerely I have loved thy Truth When the Executioner began to kindle the fire behind him he bade him kindle it before his face for said he If I had been afraid of it I had not come to this place having had so many opportunities offered to me to escape it At the giving up of the ghost he said Hanc animam in flammis offero Christe tibi This soul of mine in flames of fire O Christ I offer thee In his Letter to Mr. Iohn Hus. My Master in those things which you have both written hitherto and also preached after the Law of God against the pride avarice and other inordinate vices of the Priests go forward be constant and strong and if I shall know that you be oppressed in the cause and if need shall so require of mine own accord I will follow after to help you as much as I can In the Letter of Poggius Secretary to the Council of Constance to Leonard Aretin concerning Hierome's death I profess I never said any man who in talking especially for life and death hath come nearer the eloquence of the Ancients whom we do so much admire It was a wonder to see with what words with what Eloquence Arguments Countenance and with what confidence he answered his Adversaries and maintained his own Cause that it is to be lamented that so fine a wit had strayed into the study of Heresie if it be true that was objected against him When it was refused that he should first plead his own Cause and then answer to the railings of Adversaries he said How great is this iniquity that when I have been three hundred and forty dayes in most hard prisons in filthiness in dung in fetters and want of all things ye have heard my Adversaries at all times and ye will not hear me one hour Ye are men and not gods ye may slip and erre and be deceived and seduced c. When it was demanded what he could object to the Articles against him It is almost incredible to consider how cunningly he answered and with what Arguments he defended himself He never spake one word unworthy of a good man that if he thought in his heart as he spake with his tongue no cause of death could have been against him no not of the meanest offence In the end Poggius saith O man worthy of everlasting remembrance among men This Epistle is in Fascicuâ— râ—â— expetend fol. 152. Holland A Friend of Mr Roger Holland's thanking the Bishop for his good will to his Kinsman and beseeching God that he might have grace to follow his Council Sir said Mr. Holland You crave of God you know not what I beseech God to open your eyes to see the light of his Word Roger said his Kinsman hold your peace lest you fare the worse at my Lords hands No said he I shall fare as it pleaseth God for man can do no more then God doth permit him The Register asking him Whether he would submit himself to the Bishop before he was entred into the Book of contempt I never meant said he but to submit my self to the Magistrate as I learn of St. Paul Rom. 13. yet I mean not to be a Papist they will not submit themselves to any other Prince or Magistrate then those that must first be sworn to maintain them and their doings Bâ—nner telling him Roger I perceive thou wilt be ruled by no good counsel c. He answered I may say to you my Lord as Paul said to Felix and to the Iews Acts 22. 1 Cor. 15. It is not unknown to my Master whose Apprentice I was that I was of this your blind Religion c. having that liberty under your auricular Confession that I made no conscience of sin but trusted in the Priests absolution c. So that Lechery Swearing and all othervices I accounted no offence of danger so long as I could for money have them absolved And thus I continued till of late God hath opened the Light of his Word and called me by his grace to repentance of my former idolatry and wicked life The antiquity of our Church is not from Pope Nicholas or Pope Ione but our Church is from the beginning even from the time that God said to Adam That the seed of the woman should break the Serpents head c. All that believed this promise were of the Church though the number were oftentimes but few and small as in Elias dayes when he thought there was none but he that had not bowed the knee to Baal c. Moreover of our Church have been the Apostles and Evangelists the Martyrs and Confessors that have in all Ages been persecuted for the testimony of the Word of God After Sentence was read against him he said Even now I told you that your authority was of God and by his sufferance and now I tell you God hath heard the prayer of his Servants which hath been poured forth with tears for his afflicted Saints which daily you persecute This I dare be bold in God to speak which by his Spirit I am moved to say that God will shorten your hand of cruelty that for a time you shall not molest his Church And this shall you in short time perceive my dear Brethren to be the most true for after this day in this place shall there not be any by him put to the trial of Fire and Fagot Which accordingly came to pass He was the last burnt in Smithfield Then he began to exhort his Friends to repentance and to think well of them that suffered for the testimony of the Gospel The day that Mr. Holland and the rest suffered a Proclamation was made that none should be so bold as
will tell thee what superstition is if thou believe not the Scripture Superstition say they is a superfluous Religion what wayes soever it be superfluous whether it be of the superfluity of the things honoured or of the things used for Religion or of the manner in Religion This doubtless is understood by the name of Superstition from whence soever the name hath its rise whatsoever thou dost to please God Almighty if it be not commanded in his Word it is superfluous superstition The purpose end and will of the second Commandment is That Gods pleasure is unto us that we do not profane or dishonour the true Religion or honour of God with superstitious Rites or Ceremonies not commanded by him I am a jealous God q. d. when we two were married together for the love that I bore unto thee I gave thee certain Rules and Precepts how in all things thou mayest keep my love and good will towards thee and thou promisedst me obedience to my Commandments Exâ—d 19. So honour me therefore and love me as it standeth written in the Writings and Indentures written between us both I cannot suffer to be otherwise honoured then I have taught in my Tables and Testament Against obeying of Gods Laws the first Sophism or carnal Objection is when men say it is no place nor time to learn or obey Gods Laws we be not in the Temple c. but in the broad world and must do as other men do and rather serve the place we be in uâ—ulare cum lupis bark with the wolf then speak of the Scripture besides it is too dangerous a season let it pass till the world be no more quiet c. This Objection Moses breaketh and proveth that the Law should be alwayes received and in every place Those that observed it in the wilderness God fed by miracle from Heaven and preserved all their apparel that it consumed not nor perished in the wearing for the space of forty years A second Objection is when men put from themselves the obedience of the Law unto others saying Let the Priests c. learn and keep the Law what should a Prince Magistrate or Gentleman be so bound Youth cannot be tied to so strait Canons it must not be so bridled c. This wicked acceptation of persons Moses destroyeth yea all saith he stand this day before the Lord your God your Princes your Tribes your Elders your Officers and all men of Israel your children your wives and thy Guest c. No manner of prison is excluded from the League A third is presumption when men know what is to be done yet against their knowledge presuming of Gods mercy do the thing that is evil saying If I walk in the imagination of my heart and take my pleasure there is no danger c. But saith Moses the Lord will not favour such an one but then be angry and kindle his ire against him so that every curse written in this Book shall rest on him c. A fourth is Animosity thus reasoning with ones self who knoweth what his last hour shall be But saith Moses Secret things belong to God but the things that God hath revealed to us and our children for ever that we do all the precepts of this Law A fifth is Desperation when men think it is in vain for them to observe Gods Laws there is no hope of their salvation c. It is impossible for him to return to God and do all that God requireth c. Moses gives a remedy against this dangerous disease sheweth the way to God declareth That God is full of mercy and ready to forgive c. A sixth is the pretence of Ignorance saying The Scripture the Laws of God have so many mysteries too hard for our capacities c. Besides the Doctors brawl and chide between themselves and how should the Unlearned understand it aright Who can tell saith another whether this be the true Law or not If it were the true Law of God then it should contain all verities and have no deed of mans Laws Now the greatest part of Christians in name say That this Law is not sufficient except it be holp and aided by the Law of the Bishops Moses answereth and saith This Law is sufficient simple and plain easie to be understood a perfect Doctrine and required of all men the Commandment that I prescribe unto thee to day is not far above thee nor put far from thee c. By which words it appeareth that God hath made his will and pleasure simple and plainly open to his people c. Yea the Law of God to do well by is written naturally in the heart of every man c. though there were no Law written c. mans conscience would tell him when he doth well and when ill Farewell in our onely and sole joy and consolation Christ Jesus This holy Exile parting with Mr. Bullinger and his Friends at Zurick declared that the principal cause of his return to his own Countrey was the matter of Religion c. Be sure said he neither the nature of the Countrey nor pleasure of commodities nor newness of friends shall ever induce me to the oblivion of such friends and Benefactors and therefore you shall be sure from time to time to hear from me how it goes with me but the last news of all I shall not be able to write for there said he taking Mr. Bullinger by the hand where I shall take most pains there shall you hear of me to be burned to ashes and that shall be the last news which I shall not be able to write When he was made Bishop of Worcester and Glocester the Arms allotted him probably by his own appointment were a Lamb in a fiery Bush and the Sun-beams from Heaven descending down upon the Lamb rightly denoting as it seemed the manner of his suffering which afterward followed After his return in his Sermons he corrected sin and sharply inveighed against the iniquity of the world and corrupt abuses of the Church When he was elected Bishop of Worcester and Glocester he made humble supplication to the King either to discharge him of the Bishoprick or to dispense with him as to the wearing of such Garments and Apparel as the Popish Bishops were wont to do His Petition the King granted as appears by his Letter to the Archbishop of Canterbury telling him That the Rites and Ceremonies he would be dispensed in were offensive to his conscience The Oath also used then commonly in the Consecration of Bishops was against his conscience as appears by the Earl of Warwick's Letter to the Archbishop writ by the Kings desire In the beginning of Queen Mary's Reign when notice was given him that he should be sent for to London and how dangerous it was for him to appear he gave this Answer Once I did flee but now because I
and necessities as also charitably to pray for them that persecute them So doth the Word of God command all men to pray charitably for them that hate them and not to revile any Magistrate with words or to mean him evil by force and violence They also may rejoyce that in well doing they were taken to Prison Thus fare you well and pray God to send his true Word into this Realm again amongst us which the ungodly Bishops have now banished In his Letter to those Christians so taken Prisoners The grace favour consolation and â—â—d of the Holy Ghost be with you now and ever So be it Dearly Beloved in the Lord ever since I â—eard of your imprisonment I have been marvellously moved with great affections and passions as well of mirth and gladness as of heaviness and sorrow Of gladness in this that I perceived how ye be bent and given to prayer and invocation of Gods help in these dark and wicked proceedings of men against Gods glory I have been sorry to perceive the malice and wickedness of men to be so 〈◊〉 devillish and tyrannical to persecute the 〈◊〉 of God for serving of God c. These 〈◊〉 doings do declate that the Papists Church is 〈◊〉 bloody and tyrannical then ever was the 〈◊〉 of the Ethnicks and Gentiles Trajan the Emperour commanded That no man should be persecuted for serving of God but the Pope and his Church have cast you into Prison being taken doing the Work of God and one of the excellentest Works that is required of Christians viz. whilest ye were in Prayer O glad may ye be that ever ye were born to be apprehended whilest ye were so vertuously occupied Blessed be they that suffer for righeeousness sake If God had suffered them that took your bodies then to have taken your life also now had you been following the Lamb in pertual joyes away from the company and assembly of wicked men But the Lord would not have you suddenly so to depart but reserveth you gloriously to speak and maintain his Truth to the world Be ye not careful what ye shall say for God will go out and in with you and will be present in your hearts and in your mouths to speak his wisdome though it seems foolishness to the world He that hath begun this good work in you continue in the same unto the end Pray unto him that ye may fear him only that hath power to kill both body and soul and to cast them into hell fire Be of good comfort all the hairs of your head are numbred and there is not one of them can perish except your heavenly Father suffer it to perish Now you be in the field and placed in the fore-front of Christs battel Doubtless it is a singular favour of God and a special love of him towards you to give him this preheminence as a sign that he trusteth you before others of his people Wherefore dear Brethren and Sisters continually fight this Fight of the 〈◊〉 Your Cause is most just and godly ye stan◠〈◊〉 the true Christ who is after the flesh in Heâ—â—â—â— and for his true Religion and Honour 〈…〉 amply fully sufficiently and abundantly contained in the holy Testament sealed with Christs own blood How much be ye bound to God who putâ— you in trust with so holy and just a Cause Remember what lookers on you have to see and behold you in your fight God and all his holy Angels who be ready alwayes to take you up into Heaven if ye be slain in his Fight Also you have standing aâ— your backs all the multitude of the Faithful who shall take courage strength and desire to follow such noble and valiant Christians as you be Be not afraid of your Adversaries for he that is in you is stronger then he that is in them Shrink not although it be pain to you your pains be not now so great as hereafter your joyes shall be Read the comfortable Chapters to the Romanes 8.10 15. Hebrews 11.12 And upon your knees thank God that ever ye were accounted worthy to suffer any thing for his Names sake Read the second Chapter of Luke and there you shall see how the Shepherds that watched their Sheep all night as soon as they heard that Christ was born at Bethlehem by and by went to see him They did not reason nor debate with themselves who should keep the Wolf from the Sheep in the mean time but did as they were commanded and committed their Sheep unto him whose pleasure they obeyed So let us do now we be called commit all other things to him that calleth us He will take heed that all things shall be well He will help the Husband he will comfort the Wife he will guide the Servants he will keep the House he will preserve the Goods yea rather then it should be undone he will wash the Dishes and rock the Cradle Cast therefore all your care upon God for he careth for you Besides this you may perceive by your imprisonment that your Adversaries weapons against you be nothing but flesh and blood and tyranny for if they were able they would maintain their Religion by Gods Word but for lack of that they would violently compel such as they cannot by holy Scripture perswade because the holy Word of God and all Christs doings be contrary unto them I pray you pray for me and I will pray for you Fleet Ian. 14. 1555. In a Letter to certain of his Friends Now is the time of trial to see whether we fear more God or man It was an easie thing to hold with Christ whilst the Prince and world held with him but now the world hateth him it is the true trial who be his Wherefore in the Name and in the Vertue Strength and Power of his holy Spirit prepare your selves in any case to adversity and constancy Let us not run away when it is most time to fight Remember none shall be crowned but such as fight manfully and he that endureth to the end shall be saved Ye must now turn all your cogitations from the peril you see and mark the felicity that followeth the peril either victory in this world of your enemies or else a surrender of this life to inherit the everlasting Kingdome Beware of beholding too much the felicity or misery of this world for the consideration and too earnest love or fear of either of them draweth from God Wherefore think with your selves as touching the felicity of the world it is good but yet none otherwise then it standeth with the favour of God It is to be kept but yet so far forth as by keeping of it we lose not God It is good abiding and tarrying still among our friends here but yet so that we tarry not therewithal in Gods displeasure and hereafter dwell with the Devils in fire everlasting There is nothing under God but may be kept so that God being above all things we have
kill the body c. Fear not though they seem terrible unto you neither be troubled but sanctifie the Lord God in your hearts Onely let your conversation be as becomes the Gospel c. in nothing fearing your adversaries which is to them a token of damnation and to you of salvation and that of God for unto you it is given not onely to believe in Christ but to suffer for his sake In the Revelation it is written That the fearful shall have their part with the Unbelieving and Abominable in the Lake that burneth with fire and brimstone which is the second death Wide is the gate and broad is the way which leadeth to destruction and many there be that go in thereat but strait is the gate and narrow is the way that leadeth unto life and few there be that find it Thus I wholly commit you to him and to the Word of his grace which is able to build further beseeching you most heartily to pray for me that I may be strong in the Lord and in the power of his might and stand perfect in all things being alwayes prepared and ready looking for the mercy of our Lord unto eternal rest and I will pray for you as I am most bound So I trust he will graciously hear us for his promise sake in Christ. Your Christian Brother a Prisoner of the Lord John Hullier In another Letter to the Congregation of Christs faithful followers Most dear Christians having now the sweet comfort of Gods saving health and being confirmed with his free Spirit be he onely praised therefore I am constrained in my conscience to admonish you as ye tender the salvation of your souls by all manner of means to separate your selves from the Antichristian Company considering what is said in the Revelation If any man worship the Beast and his Image and receive his mark in the forehead or in his hand the same shall drink of the wine of the wrath of God which is poured into the cup of his wrath c. The Beast is none other but the carnal and fleshly Kingdome of Antichrist What do they else but worship this Beast and his Image who after they had escaped from the filthiness of the world through the knowledge of the Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ are yet again tangled therein and overcome using dissimulation for fear of their displeasure doing one thing outwardly and thinking inwardly another So having them in reverence under a cloak and colour to whom they ought not so much as to say God speed and adjoyning themselves to the Malignant Congregation which they ought to abhor as a Den of Thieves and Murderers and a Brothel-house of most blasphemous Fornicators But this feignedness and dissimulation Christ and his Gospel will no wayes allow Whosoever shall be ashamed of me and of my words in this adulterous and sinful generation of him also shall the Sâ—n of man be ashamed when he shall come in the glory of his Father c. Cursed be the dissemblers c. Ye were once enlightned and tasted of the heavenly gift And no man that putteth his hand to the Plough and looketh back is apt for the Kingdome of God They went out from us but they were not of us for if they had been of us no doubt they would have continued with us Wherefore good Christians for Gods dear love deceive not your selves through your own wisdome and through the wisdome of the world which is foolishness before God but certifie and stay your own consciences with the faithful Word of God c. Though Gods mercy is over all his works yet it doth not extend but onely to them that hold fast the confidence and rejoycing of hope unto the end not being weary of well doing but rather every day waxing stronger and stronger in the inward man In the Revelation where it is entreated of the Beast and his Image it is said Here is the sufferance of Saints and here are they that keep the Commandments and Faith of Iesus Christ intimating that God doth use those wicked men as instruments for a time to try the patience and faith of his peculiar people c. Peradventure you will say What shall we do shall we cast our selves head-long to death I say not so but this I say That we are all bound if ever we look to receive salvation at Gods hands in this case to be wholly obedient to his determinate counsel c. and then to cast all our care on him who worketh all in all for the best unto them that love him Now thus be commandeth Come away from her my people that ye be not partakers of her sins and that ye receive not of her plagues Come out from among them and joyn not your selves to their unlawful Assemblies yea do not once shew your selves with the least part of your body to favour their wicked doings Now chuse you which way you will take either the narrow c. or the broad way c. I for my part have now written this short Admonition to you of good will as God is my witness to exhort you to that way which at length you shall prove and find to be best and I do not onely write this but I will with the assistance of Gods grace seal it with my blood Hunter Atwell a Sumner telling William Hunter it was never a merry world since the Bible came abroad in English Say not so for Gods sake said Hunter for it is Gods Book out of which every one that hath grace may learn to know what things both please God and also what displeaseth him Could not we tell said Atwell before this time how God was served No said Hunter nothing so well as we may now if that we might have his blessed Word amongst us still as we have had You must turn or burn said Atwell God give me grace said Hunter that I may believe his Word and confess his Name whatsoever come thereof Whereas you doubt of my belief said Hunter to Wood the Vicar of Southwell I would it were tryed Whether that you or I would stand faster in our Faith Yea thou Heretick said Wood wouldst thou have it so tryed That which you call heresie said Hunter I serve my Lord God withall I would that you and I were fast tyed to a Stake to prove whether that you or I would stand strongest to our Faith It shall not be so tryed said Wood No said Hunter I think so for if I might I think I know who would soonest recant for I durst set my foot against yours eyen to the death Bonner telling him That he was content he should keep his conscience to himself so that he would go to Church and receive c. No said he I will not do so for all the good in the world Then said Bonner I will make you sure enough I warrant you Well said
you do require me so to do I will not refuse to go with you and if it happen that they evil intreat me yet nevertheless I trust in my Lord Jesus that he will so comfort and strengthen me that I shall desire much rather to die for his glory sake then to deny the Verity which I have learned by his holy Scriptures When he came to the Cardinals they told him they had heard that he had taught great and manifest errors through the Realm of Bohemia c. You shall understand answered Mr. Hus that I am thus minded and affectioned that I should rather chuse to die then I should be found culpable of one only error much less of many and great errors For this cause I am willingly come to the general Council to receive correction if any man can prove any errors in me Some of the Articles presented to the Council against him 4 He saith that all Priests be of like power 8 He holdeth this opinion That a man being once ordained a Priest or a Deacon cannot be forbidden or kept back from the office of preaching When several false witnesses rose up against him he said Albeit they were as many more in number as they are I do much more esteem yea and without comparison regard the witness of my Lord God before the witness of all mine adversaries He being ask'd whether it was lawful for him to appeal unto Christ answered Verily I do affirm before you all that there is no more just nor effectual plea then that which is made unto Christ forasmuch as the Law doth determine that to appeal is no other thing then in a cause of grief or wrong done by an inferiour Judge to implore and require aid and remedy at an higher Judges hands Who is then an higher Judge then Christ Who can know or judge the matter more justly or with more equity In him is found no deceit nor can he be deceived Who can better help the miserable and oppressed then he It being in his Accusation that he counsel'd the people to resist with the sword all such as did gainsay his Doctrine c. he answered That he at all times when he preached did diligently admonish and warn the people that they should arm themselves to defend the truth of the Gospel according to the saying of tbe Apostle With the helmet and sword of salvation that he never spake of any material sword but of that which is the Word of God Some more Articles against him taken out of his Treatise of the Church 1 There is but one holy universal or Catholick Church which is the universal Company of all the Predestinate 6 A reprobate man is never a member of the holy Church 18 An Heretick ought not to be committed to the secular powers to be put to death for it is sufficient that he suffer the Ecclesiastical censure In his appeal Forasmuch as the most mighty Lord One in Essence Three in Person is both the chief and first and also the last and uttermost refuge of all those which are oppressed and forasmuch as the Lord Jesus Christ very God and Man being compassed in with the Priests Scribes and Pharisees wicked Judges and Witnesses c. hath left behind him this godly example for them that shall come after him to the intent they should commit all their causes into the hand of God O Lord behold my affliction c. thou art my Protector and Defender O Lord thou hast given me understanding and I have acknowledged thee For mine own part I have been as a meek Lamb which is led unto sacrifice and have not resisted against them Deliver me from mine enemies for thou art my God I appeal to the Sovereign and most just Judge who is not defiled with cruelty nor can be corrupted with gifts and rewards neither yet be deceived by false witness I Iohn Hus do present and offer this my appeal to my Lord Jesus Christ my just Judge who knoweth and defendeth and justly judgeth every mans just and true cause The day before his condemnation when four Bishops were sent by the Emperour to him to know whether he would stand to the judgement of the Council Mr. Iohn de Clum spake thus unto him Mr. I. Hus I require you if you know your self guilty of any of those errours which are objected against you that you will not be ashamed to alter your mind to the will of the Council if contraiwise I will be no Author to you that you should do any thing contrary to your conscience but rather to suffer any kind of punishment then to deny that which you have known to be the truth Mr. Hus with tears answered Verily as before I have oftentimes done I do take the most High God for my witness that I am ready with my whole heart and mind if the Council can instruct me any better by the Scripture to change my purpose One of the Bishops telling him he should not be so arrogant as to prefer his own opinion before the judgement of the whole Council he said If he which is the meanest or least in all this Council can convict me of errour I will with an humble heart and mind do whatsoever the Council shall require of me When they condemned his appeal as heretical he said O Lord Jesus Christ whose Word is openly condemned here in this Council unto thee again do I appeal which when thou wast evil intreated of thine enemies didst appeal unto God thy Father committing thy Cause unto a most just Judge that by thy example we also being oppressed with manifest wrongs and injuries should flee unto thee Whilst they were reading his Sentence He interrupted them often and specially when he was charged with obstinacy he said with a loud voice I was never obstinate but as alwayes heretofore even so now again I desire to be taught by the holy Scriptures and I do profess my self to be so desirous of the truth that if I might by one onely word subvert the errours of all Hereticks I would not refuse to enter into what peril soever it were to speak it When the Sentence was ended kneeling down upon his knees he said Lord Jesus Christ forgive mine enemies by whom thou knowest that I am falsly accused c. forgive them for thy great mercies sake When he was degraded he spake to the people thus These Lords and Bishops do exhort and counsel me that I should here confess before you all that I have erred the which thing to do if it might be done with the infamy and reproach of man onely they might peradventure easily perswade me thereunto but now truly I am in the sight of the Lord my God without whose great ignominy and grudge of mine own conscience I can by no means do that which they require of me With what countenance should I behold the Heavens With what face should I look upon
the truth and consenting to the lies of Antichrist through his seduction and through fear or through hope of confederacy forgetting of worldly honour I rejoyced to perceive your mind now to give over the vanity and painful service of this present world and to serve the Lord Jesus Christ quietly at home whom to serve is to reign as Gregory saith whom he that serveth faithfully hath Jesus Christ himself in the Kingdome of Heaven to minister unto him as himself saith Blessed is that Servant whom when the Lord shall come he shall find waking and so doing Verily I say unto you that he rising shall gird himself and shall minister unto him This do not the Kings of the world to their Servants In another Letter As touching death God doth know why he doth defer it both to me and to my well beloved Brother Mr. Ierome who I trust will do holily and without blame and do know also that now he suffereth more valiantly then I my self a wretched sinner God hath given us a long time that we may call to mind our sins the better and repent for the same more fervently He hath granted us time that our long and great temptation should put away our grievous sins and bring the more consolation He hath given us time wherein we should remember the horrible rebukes of our merciful King and Lord Jesus and should ponder his cruel death and so more patiently may learn to bear our afflictions And moreover that we might keep in remembrance how the joyes of the life to come are not given after the joyes of this world immediately but through many tribulations the Saints have entred into the Kingdome of Heaven for some of them have been cut and chopt all to pieces some their eyes bored through some sod some roasted some flain alive some burned quick stoned crucified grinded between milstones drawn and haled hither and thither unto Execution drowned in waters strangled and hanged torn in pieces vexed with rebukes before death pined in prisons and afflicted in bonds and who is able to recite all the torments and sufferings of the holy Saints which they suffered under the Old and New Testament for the verity of God And it will be a marvel if any man now shall escape unpunished who dare boldly resist the wickedness and perversity especially of those Priests which can abide no correction In another Letter I desire that if Audience be given me that the King will be there present himself c. And that you Right Noble and Gracious Lord Iohn with the Lord Henry and the Lord Wencelaus c. if you may will be present and hear what the Lord Jesus Christ my Procurator and Advocate and most gracious Judge will put into my mouth to speak that whether I live or die you may be true and upright witnesses with me lest lying lips should say hereafter that I swerved from the truth which I have preached In another Letter My faithful and beloved in Christ be not afraid with their Sentence in condemning my Books they shall be scattered hither and thither abroad like light Butterflies and their Statutes shall endure as Spider-webs They were about to shake my constancy from the verity of Christ but they could not overcome the vertue of God in me They would not reason with the Scriptures against me c. And when I said I was desirous to be instructed if I did in any thing erre the chief Cardinal answered Because thou wouldst be informed there is no remedy but that thou must first revoke thy Doctrine according to the determination of fifty Batchelors appointed O high instruction These things I thought good to write unto you that you may know how they have overcome with no grounded Scripture nor with reason but onely did essay with terrours and deceits to perswade me to revoke and to abjure But our merciful God whose Law I have magnified was and is with me and I trust so will continue and will keep me in his grace unto death In another Letter Beloved I thought it needful to warn that you should not be discouraged because the Adversaries have decreed that my Books shall be burnt Remember how the Israelites burned the Preachings of the Prophet Ieremy and yet they could not avoid the things that were prophesied of in them for after they were burnt the Lord commanded to write the same Prophesie again and that larger which was done It is also written in the Books of the Maccabees that the wicked did burn the Law of God and killed them that had the same Again under the New Testament they burned the Saints with the Books of the Law of God Remember the sayings of our merciful Saviour by which he forewarneth us There shall â—e saith he before the Day of Iudgement great tribulation such as was not from the beginning until this day nor shall be afterwards So that even the Elect of God should be deceived if it were possible but for their sakes those dayes shall be shortned The Council of Constance shall not extend to Bohemia for I think that many of them which are of the Council shall die before they shall get from you my Books They shall depart from the Council and be scattered abroad throughout all parts of the world like Storks and then they shall know when Winter cometh what they did in Summer I trust in God that he will send after me those that shall be more valiant and there are alive at this day that shall make more manifest the malice of Antichrist and shall give their lives to the death for the truth of our Lord Jesus Christ who shall give both to you and me the joyes of life everlasting This Epistle was written upon St. Iohn Baptist's day in Prison and in cold Irons I having this Meditation with my self that Iohn was beheaded in his Prison and bonds for the Word of God In another Letter I desire you if any man at any time have noted any levity either in my talk or in my conditions that he do not follow the same but pray to God for me to pardon me that sin of lightness I look next day for the Sentence of death having a full trust that he will not leave me to deny his truth c. How mercifully the Lord God hath dealt with me in marvellous temptations ye shall know whenas hereafter by the help of Christ we shall all meet together in the joy of the world to come I beseech you pray to God for our enemies In another Letter to a Minister My dear Brother be diligent in preaching the Gospel neglect not your Vocation labour like a blessed Souldier of Christ. First live godlily and holily Secondly teach faithfully and truly Thirdly be an example to others in well doing that you be not reprehended in your sayings Preach continually but be short and fruitfull Never affirm or maintain those things that be uncertain or doubtful Exhort men to the confession
the hatred of all men against me As I was not so fervent in rebuking manifest iniquity as I should so was I not so indifferent a feeder as is required of Christs Steward for the love of friends and carnal affection of some men with whom I was most familiar allured me to make more residence in one place then in another having more respect to the pleasure of a few then the necessity of many Moreover remaining in one place I was not so diligent as mine office required but sometime by counsel of carnal friends I spared the body some time I spent in worldly business of particular friends and sometime in taking recreation c. And albeit men may judge these to be light and small offences yet I acknowledge that unless pardon should be granted unto me in Christs blood that every one of these three offences deserved damnation And beside these I am assaulted yea infected and corrupted with seeking the favour estimation and praise of men O Lord be merciful to my great offence and deal not with me according to my great iniquity but according to the multitude of thy mercies remove from me the burden of my sin for of purpose and mind to have avoided the vain displeasure of man I spared little to offend thy Majesty Think not that I thus accuse my self without cause to appear more holy or to accuse my Brethren No God is Judge to my Conscience that I do it from an unfeigned and sore troubled heart This great tempest cometh from the great mercy of our heavenly Father to provoke us to unfeigned repentance for neither Preacher nor Professor did rightly consider the time of our merciful visitation but we spent our time as though Gods Word had rather been preached to satisfie our phantasies then to reform our evil manners Which thing if we earnestly repent then shall Jesus Christ appear unto our comfort be the storm never so great Haste O Lord for thy Names sake Observe next the vehemency of the fear which the Disciples indured in that great danger of longer continuance then any before They were in the midst of the raging Sea and it was night and Christ their Comforter absent from them and cometh not to them neither in the first second nor third Watch. What fear think you were they in Such as be in like danger in England do by this storm better understand then my Pen can express What we read here to have chanced to Christs Disciples and their poor Boat the same thing hath chanced doth and will chance to the true Church travelling like a Ship in the Sea of this troublesome World to the Haven of eternal felicity The wind that alwayes hath blown against the Church of God is the malice of the Devil As the wind is invisible and yet the poor Disciples feel that it troubleth and letteth their Ship so the pestilent envy of the Devil worketh in Reprobates so subtily that it cannot be espied by Gods Elect nor by his Messengers till first they feel the blasts thereof to blow their Ship backward As the vehement wind causeth the waves of the Sea to rage and yet the dead water neither knoweth what it doth nor can cease from being troubled and troubling Christs Disciples in their poor Ship so by the envy and malice of the Devil are wicked and cruel both Subjects and Princes whose hearts are like the raging Sea compelled to persecute the true Church of Christ and yet so blinded that they see not their manifest iniquity nor can they cease to run to their own destruction The whole malice of the Devil hath alwayes this end to vex and overthrow Christs afflicted Church Albeit the Tyrants of the Earth have learned by long experience that they are never able to prevail against Gods Truth yet because they are bound Slaves to their Master the Devil they cannot cease to persecute the Members of Christ when the Devil bloweth his wind in the darkness of the night i. e. when the Light of Christs Gospel is taken away and the Devil reigneth by Idolatry Superstition and Tyranny It is fearful to be heard that the Devil hath such power over any man but yet the Word of God hath so instructed us and therefore we must believe it He is called the Prince and god of this world because he reigneth and is honoured by Tyranny and Idolatry in it He is called the Prince of darkness that hath power in the aire It is said he worketh in the children of unbelief c. And therefore wonder not that now the Devil rageth in his obedient Servants for this is their hour and power granted to them they cannot cease nor asswage their furious fumes for the Devil their Sire stirreth moveth and carrieth them at his will I do not attribute to him or them power at their pleasure but onely as God shall suffer When therefore I hear what the ravenous Lions do I pray O Lord those cruel Tyrants are loosed by thy hand to punish our former ingratitude whom we trust thou wilt not suffer to prevail for ever but when thou hast corrected us a little and hast declared to the world the tyranny that lurked in their boldened breasts then wilt thou break their jaw-bones and wilt shut them up in their Caves again that the generation and posterity following may praise thy holy Name before thy Congregation Amen I know that God shall yet shew mercy to his afflicted Church in England and repress the pride of these present Tyrants as he hath done those that were before us Therefore beloved Brethren in our Saviour Jesus Christ hold up to God your hands that are fainted through fear and hear the voice of your God who sweareth by himself that he will not suffer his Church to be oppressed for ever and that he will not despise our sobs to the end if we will rowe and strive against this vehement wind I mean if that ye will not turn back headlong to Idolatry then shall this storm be asswaged in despight of the Devil Be not moved from the sure Foundation of your Faith for albeit that Christ Iesus be absent from you as he was from his Disciples in that great storm by his bodily presence yet he is present by his mighty power and grace He standeth upon the mountain in security and rest i. e. his flesh and whole humanity is now in Heaven and can suffer no such trouble as once he did yet he is full of pity and compassion and doth consider all our travel anguish and labours wherefore it is not to be doubted but that he will suddenly appear to our great comfort The tyranny of this world cannot keep back his coming more then the blustering wind and raging Seas let Christ to come to his Disciples looking for present death We gave you warning of these dayes long ago for the reverence of Christs blood let these words be noted The same Truth that spake
before of these dolorous dayes fore-spake also the everlasting joy prepared for such as should continue to the end The trouble is come O dear Brethren look for the comfort and after the example of the Apostle abide in resisting this vehement storm a little space The third watch is not yet ended Remember that Christ came not to his Disciples till the fourth watch Observe next that the Disciples at the presence of Christ were more afraid then they were before That Christ useth no other instrument but his Word to pacifie their hearts That Peter in a fervency first left the Ship and yet after feared That Christ permitted neither Peter nor the rest of his Disciples to perish in that fear but gloriously delivered all and pacified the tempest There were three causes why the Disciples knew not Christ but judged him to be a Spirit The darkness of the night that letted their eyes to see him The unaccustomed Vision that appeared and it was above nature that a massy weighty and heavy body of a man such as they understood their Master Christ to have should be born up of and walk upon the water of the raging Sea and not sink And finally the horrour of the tempest and great danger they were in perswaded them to look for none other but certainly to be drowned What here hapned to Christ himself daily hapneth to the verity of his blessed Word c. The truth and sincere preaching of his glorious Gospel sent by God for mans deliverance from sin c. is judged to be Heresie and deceiveable Doctrine sent by the Devil to mans destruction The chief note is this The more nigh deliverance and salvation approacheth the more strong and vehement is the temptation of the Church of God and the more nigh that Gods vengeance approacheth to the wicked the more proud cruel and arrogant are they Whereby it commonly comes to pass that the Messengers of Life are judged to be the Authors of all mischief Thus the Israelites cursed Moses alledging that he and Aaron was the whole cause of their last extreme trouble This I write to admonish you that although you see tribulation so abound that no hope be left that yet you decline not from God And that albeit sometimes ye be moved to hate the Messengers of Life that therefore ye shall not judge that God will never shew mercy after No dear Brethren as he hath dealt with others before you so will he deal with you One cause why God permitteth such blood-thirsty Tyrants to molest his Church is this Such is his justice that he will not pour forth his extreme vengeance upon the wicked until such time as their iniquity be so manifest that their very flatterers cannot excuse it Pharaoh was not destroyed till his own houshold Servants and Subjects abhorred and condemned his stubborn disobedience If Gardener Tunstal and Bonner had suffered death when first they deserved it Papists would have alledged as they did that they were reformable neither thirsted they for the blood of any man And of Lady Mary who hath not heard that she was sober merciful and one that loved the Commonwealth of England Had she and her pestilent Council been dead before these dayes their iniquity and cruelty had not so manifestly appeared to the world Thus dear Brethren must the Sons of the Devil declare their own impiety and ungodliness that when Gods vengeance which shall not sleep shall be poured forth upon them all tongues shall confess and say That God is righteous in all his judgements The means Christ used to remove the Disciples fear is onely his Word he said Be of good comfort it is I be not afraid The natural man that cannot understand the power of God would have desired some other present comfort in so great a danger as either to have had the Heavens to have opened and to have shewed them such a light in that darkness that Christ might have been fully known by his own face or else that the winds and raging waves of the Sea suddenly should have ceased or some other miracle that had been subject to all their senses whereby they might have perfectly known that they were delivered from all danger And truly equal it had been to Christ Jesus to have done any of these or any work greater as to have said It is I be not afraid but he would hereby teach us the dignity and effectual power of his holy Word This I write Beloved in the Lord that ye knowing the Word of God not onely to be that whereby were created Heaven and Earth but also to be the Power of God to Salvation to all that believe c. may now in this hour of darkness and most raging tempest thirst and pray that ye may hear yet once again this amiable voice of your Saviour Christ Be of good comfort it is I be not afraid Exercise your selves secretly in revolving that which sometimes you have heard openly proclaimed in your ears and be every man now a faithful Preacher to his Brother If your communication be of Christ assuredly he will come before ye be aware What comfort was in the hearts of the Disciples when they heard these words It is I your Master your Master most familiar whose voice you know whose work you have seen who commanded you to enter into this journey it is I be not afraid cannot be exprest but by those that have experienced the comforts of the Spirit after great conflicts c. It is certain Christs voice had wrought in Peter's heart not onely a forgetting and contempt of the great tempest but such boldness and love that he could fear no danger following but assuredly did believe that nothing could resist his Masters Command and therefore he saith Command me to come q. d. I desire no more then the assurance of thy command If thou wilt command I am determined to obey The waters cannot prevail against me if thou speak the word so that whatsoever is possible unto thee by thy Will and Word may be possible unto me Such as bear reverence to Gods most holy Word are drawn by the power and vertue of the same to believe and follow and obey that which God commandeth be it never so hard and contrary to their affections and therefore are they wonderfully preserved when Gods vengeances are poured forth upon the disobedient In Peter's being afraid seeing a mighty wind and when he began to sink crying Lord save me Three things are principally to be noted From whence cometh the fear of Gods Elect Why they faint in adversity What resteth with them in the time of their fear and down-sinking The cause of our fear who would through the storms of the Sea go to Christ is that we more consider the dangers and lets that are in our journey then we do the Almighty Power of him that hath commanded us to come to himself This I note
for this purpose that albeit this late most raging storm hath taken from you the presence of Christ for a time so that you have doubted whether it was Christ which you saw before or not and albeit that the vehemency of this contrary wind that would drive you from Christ hath so employed your ears that almost you have forgotten what he was who commanded you to come to himself when that he cried Come unto me c. Pass from Babylon O my People c. Yet despair not such offences have chanced to Gods Elect before you If obstinately ye shall not continue yet shall you find mercy and grace So long as Peter neither feared danger nor mistrusted Christs Word so long the waves did serve his feet as if they had been dry solid and sure ground c. to instruct us That lively faith makes man bold and is able to carry in through such perils as be uncapable to nature But when faith begins to faint then beginneth man to sink down in every danger Indeed with Gods Elect in their greatest fear and danger there resteth some small spark of faith which by one means or other declareth it self albeit the afâ—lâ—cted person in fear or danger doth not presently perceive the same Lord save me declares that Peter knew the power of Christ able to deliver him and that he had some hope through Christs goodness to obtain deliverance It is also to be noted that in his great jeopardy Peter murmureth not against Christ neither blame him albeit at his Command he had left his Boat he saith not Why lettest thou me sink seeing I have obeyed thy Command Moreover he asked help of Christ alone Immediately stretched forth his hand c. Note That God is alwayes nigh to those that call on him faithfully c. What was visibly done to Peter is done to Christs members invisibly in all ages Open your ears Dear Brethren and let your hearts understand that our God is unchangeable his gracious hand is not shortned this day If we know the danger we are in and unfeignedly call for deliverance the Lords hand is nigher then the sword of our enemies Christs rebuke of Peter teacheth us That God doth not flatter nor conceal the faults of his Elect but maketh them manifest that the offenders may repent and that others may avoid the like offences In passing to Christ through the storms of this world it is not onely required that our faith be fervent in the beginning but constant to the end and not faint We have less excuse for doubting then Peter for he might have alledged that he was not advertised that any great storm should have risen between him and Christ which we cannot justly alledge for since Christ hath appeared to us he hath continually blown in our ears that persecution should follow the Word that we professed Alas then why doubt we through this storm to go to Christ Support O Lord and let us sink no farther O blessed and happy are those that patiently abide the deliverance of the Lord. The raging Sea shall not levour them albeit they have fainted c. The Majesty of Christs presence shall put to silence this boisterous wind the malice of the Devil which so bloweth in the hearts of Princes Prelates and earthly men c. Peradventure some there are of Gods Elect beholdinâ— such as have sometimes boldly professed Christs verity now to be returned to their accustomed abominations and themselves to be so overcome of fear that against their knowledge and conscience they stoop to an Idol and with their presence maintain the same fear whether it be possible the Members of Christs Body can be permitted so horribly to fall to the denial of their Head The dolour and fear of such I grant to be most just for O how fearfull is it for the love of this transitory life in the presence of man to deny Christ and his known and undoubted Verity Yet such as be not obstinate contemners of God I should counsel that they would rather appeal to Mercy then to pass against themselves the fearfull Sentence of Condemnation and to consider that God includeth all under unbelief that he may have Mercy on all And that all Christs Apostles fled from him and denied him in their hearts and yet were not rejected for ever Some may demand How shall it be known in whom faith is not utterly quenched and in whom it is seeing all flee from Christ and bow down to Idolatry Hard it is and in a manner impossible that one man should be able to judge of another that could not Elijah do of the Israelites in his daies but yet a man may of himself And wilt thou have a trial whether the root of faith remaineth with thee or not Feelest thou thy soul fainting in faith as Peter felt his body sink down in the waters Art thou as sore afraid that thy soul shall drown in hell if thou consentest or obeyest idolatry as Peter was that his body should drown in the waters Desirest thou as earnestly the deliverance of thy soul as Peter did the deliverance of his body Believest thou that Christ is able to deliver thy soul and that he will do the same according to his promise Dost thou call upon him without hypocrisie now in the day of thy trouble Dost thou thirst for his presence and for the liberty of his Word again Mournest thou for the great abominations that now overslow the Realm of England If these promises remain in thy heart then art not thou altogether destitute of faith neither shalt thou descend to perdition for ever but the Lord shall mercifully stretch forth his mighty hand and deliver thee How it neither appertains to thee to demand nor to me to define I think not that suddenly and by one means shall all the faithfull in England be delivered from Idolatry No it may be that God so strengthens the hearts of some of those that have fainted before that they will resist Idolatry to the death and that were a glorious and triumphant deliverance of others God may so touch the hearts that they will chuse to go as Pilgrims from Realm to Realm suffering hunger cold heat thirst weariness and poverty then they will abide having all abundance in subjection of Idolatry To some God may offer such occasions that in despight of Idolaters they may remain in their own Land and yet neither Bow the knee to Baal nor lack the lively food of Gods most holy Word Seeing we are so like the Disciples let us make such a complaint as the following one unto God G God the heathen are entred into thine inheritance they have defiled thy holy Temple and have profaned thy blessed Ordinances c. Thy Prophets are persecuted and none are permitted to speak thy Word freely the poor Sheep of thy Pasture are commanded to drink the venemous waters of mens traditions c. Such is
the tyranny of these most cruel Beasts that they say plainly they shall root us out at once so that no remembrance shall remain of us on earth O Lord thou knowest we are but flesh c. We confess we are punished most justly thy blessed Gospel was in our ears like a Lovers Song it pleased us for a time but alas our lives did nothing agree with holy Statutes But be thou mindfull O Lord that thy enemies blaspheme thy holy Name c. Thy Gospel is called Heresie and we are accused as Traitors for professing the same c. Albeit our sins accuse and condemn us yet do thou according to thy great Name Correct us but not in thy hot displeasure spare thy people and permit not thine inheritance to be in rebuke for ever c. Gather us yet once again to the wholesome treasures of thy most Holy Word that openly we may confess thy blessed Name within the Realm of England Amen Abide patiently the Lords deliverance avoiding and flying such offences as may separate and divide you from the blessed Fellowship of the Lord Jesus at his second coming Watch and pray resist the Devil and rowe against this vehement Tempest and the Lord shall come shortly to your comfort and you shall say Behold this is our God we have waited for him and he hath saved us Mr. Knox remained at Frankford till some more given to unprofitable Ceremonies then to the sincerity of Religion essaied by a most cruel barbarous and bloody practice to dispatch him out of the way They accused him to the Magistrates of high Treason against the Emperâ—ur and his Son Philip and Mary Queen of England for that in his Admonition to England he called the Emperour no less an Enemy to Christ then Nâ—ro and Queen Mary more cruel then Iâ—zabel The Magistrates perceiving their malice and abhorring their bloody attempt gave advertisement secretly to him to depart their City because they could not save him if he were required by the Emperâ—ur or by the Queen of England in the Emperours Name The night before his departure he made a most comfortable Sermon of the Death and Resurrection of Christ and of the unspeakable joyes that were prepared for Gods Elect which in this life suffer persecution for the Testimony of his blessed Name From Frankford he went to Geneva and thence to Diep and thence to Scotland At his coming to Edinburg the Lord made him instrumental for the comforting the troubled conscience of Mrs. Elizabeth Adamson who under extreme torments of body said A thousand years of this torment and ten times more joyned unto it is not to be compared to a quarter of an hour that I suffered in my Spirit I thank my God through Jesus Christ that hath delivered me from that fearful pain and welcome be this even so long as it pleaseth the Majesty of Heaven to exercise me therewith At his coming into Scotland he began as well in private conference as preaching to shew how dangerous a thing it was to communicate in any son with Idolatry Whereupon the Question was debated Whether in any wise it was lawful for Christian to go to Mass or to communicate with the abused Sacraments in the Papistical manner I was urged that Paul at the command of Iames and of the Elders of Ierusalem passed to the Temple and feigned himself to pay his Vow with others But this and other things were so fully answered bâ— Mr. Knox that Mr. Maitland confessed I see verâ— perfectly that our shifts will serve nothing before God seeing that they stand us in so small stead before men His Answer to the fact of Paul c. was 1 The fact was most unlike going to Mass for to pay Vows was sometimes Gods command as was never Idolatry and their Mass from the Original was and remained odious Idolatry 2 I greatly doubt said he whether either Iames's command or Paul's obedience proceeded of the holy Ghost seeing he fell into the most desperate danger that ever he sustained before for obeying worldly-wise counsel Mr. Knox was so successfull in a short time through the blessing of God that the Earl of Glencarn the Earl of Marschel and Henry Drummond were so contented with his Exhortation that they willed him to write unto the Queen Regent somewhat that might move her to hear the Word of God He obeyed their desire and wrote that which was afterwards published and is called The Letter to the Queen Dowager which was delivered to her own hands by the Earl of Glencarn The Queen having read it delivered it to the Bishop of Glâ—scow saying in mockage Please you my Lord to read a Pasquil which words coming to the ears of Mr. Knox occasioned him to make the Additions to his Letter In his Letter The Christians Victory standeth not in resisting but suffering as our Sovereign Master pronounceth to his Disciples That in patience they should possess their souls and Isaiah painteth forth all other Battels to be with violence tumult and blood-shedding but the Victory of Gods people to be in quietness silence and hope meaning that all others that obtain victory do enforce themselves to resist their Adversaries to shed blood and to murder but so do not Gods Elect for they suffer all things at the command of him who hath appointed them to suffer being most assuredly perswaded that then onely they triumph when all men judge them oppressed for in the Cross of Christ alwaies is included a secret and hid victory never well known till the Sufferers appear altogether to be as it were exterminate for then onely did the blood of Abel cry to God when proud Cain judged all memory of his Brother to have been extinguished Sometimes God toucheth the hearts of those who in mans judgement have power to destroy his people with pity to save them c. for two causes specially 1 To comfort his weak Warriers in their manifold temptations And 2 To give a testimony of his favour to such great ones Pity and mercy shewed to Christs afflicted flock as they never lacked reward temporal so if they be continued and be not changed into cruelty are assured signes and seals of everlasting mercy to be received from God From those words of Christ Fuâ—fill the measure of your Fathers that all the blood which hath been shed since the blood of Abel the just till the blood of Zechariah c. It is evident that the murderers of our time are guilty of all the blood that hath been shed from the beginning and it is but equal and just it should be so for whosoever sheddeth the blood of any one of Christs members for professing his Truth consenteth to all the murder that hath been made from the beginning for that cause As there is one Communion of all Gods Elect of which every member is participant of the righteousness of Christ so is there a communion among the reprobates by which
not suffer him to do by strength by crafty deceit making the Prince party c. After a long conference between the Queen and Mr. Knox the Secretary told him He might return to his house for that night I thank God and the Queens Majesty said he and Madam I pray God to purge your heart from Papistry and to preserve you from the counsel of â—latterers for how pleasant soever they appear to your ear and corrupt affections for the time experience hath taught us in what perplexity they have brought famous Princes After he was gone the Nobility in the presence of the Queen absolved Mr. Knox. In his Prayer for the Queen O Lord if thy good pleasure be purge the heart of the Queen Majesty from the venome of Idolatry and deliver her from the thraldome and bondage of Satan into the which she hath been brought up and yet remains for the lack of true Doctrine and let her see by the illumination of thy Spirit that there is no means to please thee but by Jesus Christ thy onely Son and that Jesus Christ cannot be found but in thy holy Word nor yet received but as it prescribes which is to renounce our own wisdome and preconceived opinion and worship thee as it commands that in so doing she may avoid the eternal damnation which is ordained for all obstinate impenitenâ—s and that this poor Realm may also escape that plague and vengeance which inevitably followeth Idolatry maintained against the manifest Word and the light thereof Secretary Lethington was offended at two things therein 1 Because he prayed for the Queen conditionally If it be thy good pleasure c. Where have ye an example of such a Prayer Mr. Knox answered Wheresoever the examples are I am sure of the Rule which is this If we shall ask any thing according to his Will he shall grant us I have learned to pray in faith now faith you know depends upon the Word of God and so it is that the Word of God teacheth me that Prayer profiteth the Sons and Daughters of Gods Election Besides did not the Apostles pray as they commanded others to pray Now Peter commanded Simon Magus to pray conditionally If it be pâ—ssible c. 2 Where find ye that the Scriptures call any the Bond-slaves of Satan said the Secretary or that the Prophets of God spake of Kings and Princes so irreverently The Scripture saith said Mr. Knox that by nature we are all the children of wrath and our Master Christ affirms That such as do sin are servants to sin c. Behold I send thee saith Christ to Paul to the Gentiles to turn them from the power of Satan unto God Kings and Queens are not excepted but all unfaithfull are pronounced to stand in one rank and to be in bondage to one Tyrant the Devil Elisha was a Subject in the Kingdome of Israel and yet how little reverence did he give to the King he feared not to say to King Iehoram What have I to do with thee c. As the Lord of Hosts liveth in whose sight I stand if it were not that I regard the presence of Jehoshaphat the King of Judah I would not have looked toward thee c. Lethington telling him That we are not bound to follow extraordinary examples unless we have the like command c. I grant said Mr. Knox if the example repugne the Law as if a covetous man should borrow silver raiment c. from his neighbour and withhold the same alledging the example of the Israelites in Egypt c. But where the example agrees with the Law c. it stands to us in place of a Commandement for as God in his Nature is constant and immutable so cannot he condemn in the ages subsequent that which he hath approved in his Servants before us Lethington telling him That prosperity doth not alwaies prove that God approves the facts of men Yes said he when the facts of men agree with the Law of God and are rewarded according to his own promise expressed in his Law the prosperity that succeeds them is a most infallible assurance that God hath approved them Upon the nineteenth of August An. 1565. a little while after the Queen was married to the Lord Darley who to please the Protestants came to Church Mr Knox preached upon Isa. 26.13 14 15 16 c. wherein he said That God sets in Government for the offences and ingratitude of the people Boyes and Women and that God justly punished Ahab and his posterity because lie would not take order with that harlot Iezabel for which Sermon he was called in question and in answering said more then he had preached for he added That as the King had to please the Queen gone to Mass and dishonoured the Lord God so should God in his Justice make her an instrument of his ruine and so it fell out in a very short time But the Queen being incensed at these words to please her he was forbid to preach for a time This Sermon he took care to have it printed to make known to the world what ground there was to deal so with him as he tells us In his Epistle to the Reader I dare not deny least that in so doing I should be injurious to the Giver but that God hath revealed to me secrets unknown to the world and also that he hath made my tongue a Trumpet to forewarn Realms and Nations yea certain great revelations of mutations and changes when no such things were feared nor yet was appearing A portion whereof cannot the world deny be it never so blind to be fulfilled and the rest alas I fear shall follow with greater hast and in more full perfection then my sorrowfull heart desireth Notwithstanding these revelations and assurances I did ever abstain to commit any thing to writing contented onely to have obeyed the charge of him who commanded me to cry If any then will ask to what purpose this onely Sermon is set forth and greater matters omitted I answer To let such as Satan hath not altogether blinded see upon how small occasions great offence is now conceived For this Sermon from my Bed I was called before the Council and after long reasoning I was by some forbidden to preach in Edinburg so long as the King and Queen were in Town The Sermon he writ for the Press the last day of August 1565. when the Castle of Edinburg was shooting against the Exiled for Christs sake and therefore he concluded thus Lord into thy hands I commend my Spirit for the terrible roaring of Guns and the noise of Armour do so pierce my heart that my soul thirsteth to depart Be merciful to thy flock O Lord and at thy good pleasure put an end to my misery The next Sabbath after the Earl of Murray was slain a Note was sent to Mr. Knox among the Papers wherein were written the names of those that desired
the Prayers of the Church with these words Take up the man whom ye accounted another god At the end of his Sermon he bemoaned the loss that the Church and State of Scotland received by the death of that man and said That as God in his mercy giveth good and wise Rulers so he taketh them away in his wrath and then added There is one in this Company that maketh the subject of his mirth this horrible murder whereat all good men have cause to be sorry I tell him he shall die where there shall be none to lament him The young Gentleman that writ the Note hearing this Comination went home and said to his Sister that Iohn Knox was raving to speak of he knew not whom His Sister replied with tears in her eyes telling him That none of Iohn Knox's threatnings fell to the ground without effect and so it fell out in this particular for this Mr. Thomas Metellan shortly after went beyond Sea to travel and died in Italy having no known man to assist him much less to lament him He told his People it was his desire to finish and close his preaching with preaching upon the History of Christs Passion In his last Sermon to his People at Edinburg which was preached at the Election of Mr. Iames Lawson to succeed him to whom he had writ thus Accelera mi frater alioqui sero venies Make haste Brother otherwise you will come too late meaning That if he made any stay he should find him dead and gone He called God to witness that he had walked in a good conscience among them not seeking to please men nor serving his own or other mens affections but in all sincerity and truth preached the Gospel of Christ most gravely and pithily exhorting them to stand fast in the faith which they had received In his sickness he said unto the Earl of Morton who came to visit him My Lord God hath given you wisdome honour high birth riches many good and great friends and is now to prefer you to the Government of the Realm In his Name I charge you that you will use these Blessings better in time to come then you have done in times past In all your actions seek first the glory of God the furtherance of his Gospel the maintenance of his Church and Ministry next be carefull of the King and the welfare of the Realm If you shall do this God will be with you and honour you if otherwise you do it not he will deprive you of all these benefits and your end shall be shame and ignominy These Speeches the Earl about nine years after at the time of his Execution called to mind saying That he had found them true and Mr. Knox therein a true Prophet A day or two before his death he sent for Mr. Lindsay Mr. Lawson and the Elders and Deacons of the Church and said unto them The time is approaching for which I have long thirsted wherein I shall be released from all my cares and be with my Saviour Christ for ever and now God is my Witness whom I have served with my Spirit in the Gospel of his Son that I have taught nothing but the true and sincere Word of God the true and solid Doctrine of the Gospel and that the end I proposed in all my Doctrine was to instruct the ignorant to confirm the weak to comfort the consciences of those who were humbled under the sense of their sins and born down with the threatnings of Gods judgements Such as were proud and rebellious I am not ignorant have blamed and do yet blame my too great rigour and severity but God knoweth that in my heart I never hated the persons of those against whom I thundred Gods judgements I did onely hate their sins and laboured according to my power to gain them to Christ. That I did forbear none of whatsoever condition I did it out of the fear of my God who hath placed me in the Ministry and I know will bring me to an account Now Brethren for your selves I have no more to say but to warn you to take heed to the Flock over which God hath placed you overseers which he hath redeemed with the blood of his onely begotten Son And now Mr. Lawson Fight a good fight do the work of the Lord with courage and with a willing mind and God from above bless you and the Church whereof you have charge against it so long as it continueth in the Doctrine of the Truth the gates of Hell shall not prevail This spoken and the Elders and Deacons dismissed he called the two Preachers to him and said There is one thing that grieveth me exceedingly You have sometimes seen the courage and constancy of the Laird of Grange in the Cause of God and that most unhappy man hath cast himself away I pray you two to take the pains to go to him and say from me That unless he forsake that wicked course wherein he is entred neither shall the rock in which he confideth defend him nor the carnal wisdome of that man whom he counteth half a god this was young Lethington yield him help but shamefully he shall be pulled out of that nest and his carkass hang before the Sun and so it fell out for the next year the Castle which he did keep against the Kings Authority was taken and he hanged before the Sun the Soul of that man is dear unto me and if it be possible I would fain have him saved They went but could not prevail yet at his death he did express serious repentance for his sins The next day he was much in Prayer crying Come Lord Jesus Sweet Jesus into thy hands I commend my Spirit Being asked by those about him if his pains were great he answered That he did not esteem that a pain which should be unto him the end of all troubles and beginning of eternal joyes Oftentimes after some deep Meditations he burst forth in these words O serve the Lord in fear and death shall not be troublesome unto you blessed is the death of those that have part in the death of Christ. In the Evening having slept some hours together but with great unquietness for he was heard to send forth many sighs and groans Being asked after he awaked How he did find himself and what it was that made him to mourn so heartily in his sleep He answered In my life time I have oft been assaulted with Satan many times he hath cast in my teeth my sins to bring me to despair yet God gave me strength to overcome all his temptations and now that subtile Serpent who never ceaseth to tempt hath taken another course and seeks to perswade me that all my labours in the Ministry and the fidelity that I have shewn in that Service hath merited Heaven and immortality but blessed be God that brought to my mind these Scriptures What hast thou that thou hast not received and not
Epistle to the Reader before his None but Christ notes that these words were uttered by Mr. Lambert as the triumphant voice of Faith after that he had through the power of Christ put to flight the fear of Hell Sin and Death c. as by doubling of them may appear and that by way of imitation not tying any to syllables they well beseem the thoughts and speeches also of every Christian upon sure and safe grounds as in their daily so even in their last conflicts to be taken up and used Latimer After Mr. Hugh Latimer was converted and was become famous for preaching the Word Dr. Redman wrote to him to disswade him to which Letter he returned the following Answer Reverend Mr. Redman It is enough for me that Christs Seep hear no mans voice but Christs and as for you you have no voice of Christ against me whereas for my part I have an heart ready to hearken to any voice of Christ that you can bring me Thus fare you well and trouble me no more from talking with the Lord my God When he was cited to appear before Dr. Warham Arch Bishop of Canterbury c. and kept in London from his charge at West Kingston in Wiltshire he wrote to the Arch Bishop expostulating the case with him thus If Peter thought it just that by reason of his Office he should not cease to teach and admonish the people whilst he should be in this Tabernacle and that he should be so much the more instant therein the nearer he drew to death It cannot but seem unjust that those that will not preach themselves should hinder those that are willing unless they be throughout conformable to their wills Whatsoever I may suffer for the Truth cannot trouble me for God liveth and he hath taken the care of me O that we were as diligent in as much devoted to what God requires as our own inventions Hitherto I stand immoveable for Gods commands and so seek not my own gain or glory but Christs and so shall stand whilst I breath Who doth not see a manifest abuse of many things and seeing grieve not because thereof and grieving doth not labour the removal thereof and when shall it be removed whilst the use is preached up and the abuse concealed the truth is the abuse cannot but so long reign Go forth and teach all things saith Christ What all things All things saith he which I commanded you he doth not say all things that shall seem unto your selves fit to be preached Go to therefore I beseech you by the immortal God let us all and every one intend with all our soul to preach what God requireth lest we become Adulterators and Hucksters of preaching rather then true Preachers especially seeing men are most dull towards the things of God and most ready for their own things needing no spurs at all being deceived by an unjust estimation of things and an innate superstition received from fore-fathers which can scarce be healed by any preaching though frequent earnest and sincere Hence I dare not subscribe to the rude Propositions because I dare not be a means of the continuing of popular superstition lest I be the Author of my own damnation thereby It is not I assure you any pride that hinders me from that Subscription which your Lordship hath so often to my very great grief required of me It cannot but be wicked not to obey the Fathers of the Church but yet they must see what and wherein they command seeing it is said in a certain place We ought to obey God rather then man The rude Propositions as he calls them to which he was required to subscribe may be seen in Mr. Fox in the same Page In a Sermon of his at Stamford Octob. 9. 1550. he hath the following words concerning the crafty and deceitfull handling of those Bishops in his Examinations and what subtile devices they used to intrap him I was once saith he in Examination before five or six Bishops where I had much turmoiling Every Week thrice I came to Examination and many snares and traps were laid to get something Now God knoweth I was ignorant of the Law but that God gave me answer and wisdome what I should speak It was God indeed for else I had never escaped them At last the Chamber wherein I was wont to be examined was somewhat altered whereas there was wont to be a fire in the Chimney now there was none but Arras was hanged over the Chimney A subtile Question being propounded to me I pray you Mr. Latimer said one speak out I am very thick of hearing and here be many that sit afar off I marvelled at this that I was bid speak out and began to suspect somewhat and gave an ear to the Chimney and there I heard a Pen moving they having appoâ—nted one there to write all my Answers God was my good Lord and gave me answer I could never else have scaped it After he was made Bishop of Wâ—rcester he was accused before the King the Story whereof he gives us in a Sermon he preached afterwards before King Edward In the Kings dayes that is dead saith he many of us were called together before him to say our minds in certain matters In the end one kneeling down accuseth me for preaching seditious Doctrine A heavy salutation The King turned to me and said What say you to that Sir Then I kneeled down and turned me first to my Accuser and said Sir What form of preaching would you appoint me in preaching before a King Would you have me preach nothing as concerning a King in the King's Sermon Then turning to the King I said I never thought my self worthy nor did I ever sue to be a Preacher before your Grace but I was called to it c. And if your Grace allow me for a Preacher I would desire your Grace to give me leave to discharge my Conscience and to frame my Doctrine according to my Audience And I thank Almighty God which hath alwayes been my remedy that my sayings were well accepted of the King c. It is even as the Scripture saith The Lord directeth the Kings heart Certain of my Friends came to me with tears in their eyes and told me they looked I should have been in the Tower the same night Upon the coming in of the six Articles he did of his own free accord resign his Bishoprick and so was silent till King Edward's dayes At what time he first put off his Rocket in his Chamber among his Friends Suddenly he gave a skip in the floor for joy feeling his shoulders so light and being discharged as he said of such an heavy burden In King Edward's dayes he was a diligent Preacher and an hard Student at his study about two of the Clock in the Morning Winter and Summer though his body had been sore bruised by the fall of a Tree and he above sixty seven years of
light into the World Weston pressing him to recant You shall have no hope said he in me to turn I pray for the Queen daily even from the bottom of my heart that she may turn from this Religion When he was excommunicated by Weston he said I thank God most heartily that he hath prolonged my life to this end that I may in this case glorifie God by that kind of death When he was brought forth from the Bailiffs to see a Mass with a general Procession and understood so much he run as fast as his old bones would carry him to a Shop and would not look towards it After the Sentence was past upon him he was committed again to Prison in Oxford where in Prayer he oftentimes continued so long kneeling that he was not able to rise without help and among other things these were three principal matters he prayed for 1 That as God had appointed him to be a Preacher of his Word so he would give him grace to stand to his Doctrine to death that he might give his hearts blood for the same 2 That God of his mercy would restore his Gospel to England once again and these words Once again once again he did so inculcate and beat into the ears of the Lord God as though he had seen God before him and spoke to him face to face 3 That God would preserve the Lady Elizabeth and make her a comfort to this comfortless Realm of England Neither were these things desired of him in vain but the Lord most graciously granted every one of these requests 1 The Lord assisted him to be constant to the last At the Stake he lifted up his eyes towards Heaven with an amiable and comfortable countenance saying God is faithful which doth not suffer us to be tempted above our strength Afterward he shed his blood in the Caâ—se of Christ. The blood ran out of his heart in great abundance his body being opened by the force of the fire 2 The Gospel was restored again unto England 3 When the enemies trâ—umphed Gods Word was banished no place left for Gods Servants to cover their heads God havâ—ng wonderfully preserved the Lady Elizabeth set her on the Throne and thereby the captivity of sorrowfull Christians was released In his Letter to Mr. Morice I thank you that now of late you would vouchsase to write unto me so poor a wretch to my great comfort among all these my troubles Seeing there is no pain that can break my charity and patience cause me to dishonour God to displease God to be displeased with God nor to joy in God bring me from surety of Salvation separate me from Christ or Christ from me I care the less for it In his Letter in answer to Dr. Sherwood God gives us both what he knows best for us to me patience becoming a Christian in the midst of my sufferings and to you as sound a judgement as you have now a fervent zeal I said that all Popes Bishops Vicars Rectors not entring by the door but ascending some other way are Thieves and Robbers c. Hence you gather that I said all Popes Bishops Vicars Rectors simply are so O my Brother is this a good collection Is there not a vast difference between these two assertions All not entring in by the door are Thieves And all simply are Thieves Whence I pray you could it seem to you to say Simply all are Thieves when I said onely All not entring in by the door are Thieves Unless perhaps all appear to you to ascend some other way and not to enter by the door If you think so if you be wise do not say that you do so think you know how dangerous it will be for you to say so You say that Christ did onely in secret and not in publick task the Pharisees but I am but a man not a searcher of hearts c. But did not Christ by name accuse them even before the multitude saying Woe unto you Scriles and Pharisees Hypocrites It is true I am but a man that see not the spot lying hid in anothers heart but onely the life exposed to the view of all and so knowing them by their fruits whom Christ would have so known I do condemn that course of life whoever take it up which I find often condemned in the holy Scriptures and in the holy Interpreters thereof Am not I then undeservedly found fault with by you What I spake rightly concerning the Church you wickedly calumniate as if I had made all equal with Peter as to the use of the Keys when there was not a word mentioned concerning the power of the Keys c. But I onely admonished my hearers that the Church of Christ was built upon a Rock and not upon the Sands least they trust in a dead faith and not shew forth their faith by their works In his Letter to Sir Edward Bainton To recompence your goodness towards me I shall not cease to pray my Lord God who is able and also doth indeed reward all them that favour the favourers of his Truth for his sake for the truth is a common thing pertaining to every man for the which every man shall answer another day and I desire favour neither of your Worship nor of any man else but in truth and for the truth I take God to witness which knoweth all I marvel not a little how the Bishop of London having so broad wide and large Diocess committed unto his Cure and so peopled as it is can have leisure for preaching and teaching the Word in season out of season privately publickly to his own flock convincing exhorting admonishing c. to trouble me or to trouble himself with me c. I do not think Judges now adayes so deeply confirmed in grace or so impeccable but that it may behove and become Preachers to admonish them to do well to examine whether the accusers do not pervert the words of the accused and this I did upon occasion of the Apostles saying Ye are not under the Law but under Grace What a saying is this said I if it be not rightly understood The words sound as if he would encourage Christians to break Law seeing they be not under the Law and what if Paul's adversaries would have so taken them and accused him of the same to my Lord of London If he would have heard Paul declare his own mind he would have escaped but if he would have rigorously followed utcunque allegata probata and have given sentence after the relation of the Accusers good St. Paul must have born a fagot at Paul's Cross the Bishop of London being his Judge But my Lord will say Peradventure that men will not take the Preachers words otherwise then they mean therein As though St. Paul's words were not otherwise taken Because he said That our unrighteousness commendeth the righteousness of God he was reported to mean That we
said of them for their preaching sake but he exhorteth them to take patiently such persecution by his own example saying It becomes not the Servant to â—e above the Master c. Read also the fourteeth Chapter and there your Grace shall see that he promised to the true Preachers no worldly promotion or dignity but persecution and that they should be betrayed even by their own Brethren and Children In Iohn also he saith In the world you shall have oppression and the wâ—rld shall hate you but in me you shall have peace And elsewhere Lo I send you as Sheep among Wolves The true Preachers go like Sheep harmless and be persecuted and yet they revenge not their wrong but remit all to God So far is it off that they will persecute any other but with the Word of God onely which is their weapon This is the most evident token that Christ would that his Gospel and the Preachers of it should be known by that it should be despised among worldly wise men and be reputed foolishness by them and deceivable Doctrine and the true Preachers should be persecuâ—ed and driven from Town to Town and at last lose both Goods and Life and yet they that persecuted them should think they did well and a great pleasure to God Where the Word of God is truly preached there is persecution as well of the Hearers as of the Teachers He that will live godly in Christ Iesus must suffer persecution It is not onely given you to believe in the Lord but to suffer perseâ—ution for his sake Where is quietness and rest in worldly pleasure there is not the Truth for the world loveth all that are of the world and hateth all things that are contrary to it St. Paul calleth the Gospel The Word of the Cross. May it please your Grace to return to the golden Rule of your Saviour By their fruits you shall know them Where you see persecution there is the Gospel and there is the Truth and they that do persecute be without the Truth They whose works be naught dare not come to the Light but go about to hinder it letting as much as they may that the holy Scriptures should not be read in our Mother Tongue saying That it would cause Heresie and Insurrections and so perswade or fain would perswade your Grace to keep it back But here mark their shameless boldness which be not ashamed to gather Grapes of Thorns c. and to call Light Darkness c. and to say That that which teacheth all Obedience should cause Dissention and Strife Therefore good King seeing the right David our Saviour Christ hath sent his Servants his true Preachers and his Word to comfort our weak and sick souls let not worldly wise men make your Grace believe that they will cause Insurrections and Heresies and such Mischiefs as they imagine of their own mad brains lest that he be avenged upon you and upon your Realm as was David upon the Ammonites and as he hath ever been avenged upon them which have obstinately withstood and gainsaid his Word But peradventure they will say experience shews How that such men as call themselves Followers of the Gospel regard not your Graces Command neither set by your Proclamation as appears by those that were punished in London for keeping such Books as your Grace had prohibited by Proclamation and so like as they regarded not this so they will not regard other your Laws Statutes and Ordinances But this is but a crafty perswasion The very cause of your last Proclamation and the chief Councellors as men say and of likelyhood it should be were they whose evil living and cloked hypocrisie those Books uttered and disclosed And so it might be that these men did not take this Proclamation as yours but as theirs set forth in your Name as they have done many times more c. There is no man I hear say that can lay any word or deed to their charge that should sound to the breaking of your Graces Laws this onely excepted If it be yours and not theirs There be some that for fear of losing of their wordly honour will not leave off their opinion which rashly and that to please men withall by whom they had great promotion they took upon to desend by writing c. Let these men remember St. Paul and David Take heed of their worldly wisdome which is foolishness before God that you may do what God commandeth and not what seems good in your own sight without the Word that your Grace may be found acceptable in his sight and one of the Members of his Church and according to the Office he hath called your Grace unto you may be found a faithful Minister of his Gifts and not a Defender of his Faith for he will not have it defended by man or by mans power but by his Word onely by the which he hath evermore defended it and that by a way far above mans power or reason c. Wherefore Gracious King remember your self have pity upon your soul and think that the day is even at hand when you shall give an account of your Office and of the Blood that hath been shed with your Sword In the which day that your Grace may stand stedfastly and not be ashamed but be clear and ready in your reckoning and to have as they say your quietus est sealed with the blood of our Saviour Christ which only serveth at that day is my daily Prayer Decemb. 1. A. 1530. Observe in this Letter saith Mr. Fox the duty of a right Pastour to Truth that Kings are many times abused by Flatterers and wicked Councellors the subtile practises of Prelates in abusing the Name and Authority of Kings to set forth their own malignant proceedings and the great boldness and divine stoutness of this Servant of Christ who as yet being no Bishop so plainly and freely without fear of death adventuring his Life to discharge his Conscience durst so boldly to so mighty a Prince in such a dangerous case against the Kings Law and Proclamation set out in such a terrible time take upon him to write and to admonish that which no Councellor durst once speak to him in defence of Christs Gospel and yet though his wholsome counsel did not prevail God so wrought with his Servant in doing his duty that no danger no nor displeasure rose to him thereby It was not long after that the King made him Bishop of Worcester Touching the memorable acts and doings of this worthy man I cannot neglect the taking notice of one for therein he spoke notably though he said not a word viz. his bold enterprize in sending to King Henry a Present It was a custome that every year upon Ian. 1. every Bishop should send the King a New-years-gift Mr. Latimer being then Bishop of Worcester presented a New Testament for his New-years-gift with a Napkin having this Posy about it
Fornicatâ—res Adulteros judicabit Dominus i. e. Whoremongers and Adulterers God will jundge In his Letter to Mrs. Wiâ—kinson out of Bocardo in Oxford If the gift of a pot of cold water shall not be in oblivion with God how can God forget your manifold and bountiful gifts when he shall say to you I was in Prison and you visited me God grant us all to do and suffer while we be here as may be to his will and pleasure Amen Yours in Bocardo H. L. In his Letter to Dr. Ridley You say except the Lord assist me with his gracious aid in the time of his Service I shall I know play but the part of a white-livered Knight Truth it is for Without me saith Christ ye can do nothing much less suffer death of our Adversaries through the Bloody Law prepared against us But it followeth If you abide in me and my Word abide in you ask what you will and it shall be done for you What can be more comfortable Better a few things well pondered then to trouble the memory with too much You shall prevail more with praying then with studying though mixture be best for so one shall alleviate the tediousness of the other I intend not to contend much with them in words after a reasonable account of my Faith given for it shall be but in vain They will say as their Fatherr said when they have no more to say We have a Law and by our Law he ought to die Be ye stedfast and unmoveable Stand fast If ye abide if ye abide c. But we shall be called obstinate sturdy ignorant heady and what not So that a man hath need of much patience that hath to do with such men Diotrephes now of late did ever harp upon Unity Unity Yea Sir said I but in Verity not in Popery Better is a diversity then an unity in Popery The Marrow-bones of the Mass are altogether detestable and therefore by no means to be born withall so that of necessity the mending of it is to abolish it for ever What fellowship hath Christ with Antichrist Come forth from among them and separate your selves from them saith the Lord. It is one thing to be the Church indeed and another thing to counterfeit the Church I thank you that you have vouchsafed to minister so plentiful Armour unto me being otherwise altogether unarmed saving that he cannot be left destitute of help who rightly trusteth in the help of God I onely learn to die in reading of the New Testament and am still praying to my God to help me in time of need My Prayer shall you not lack trusting that you do the like for me for indeed there is the help c. There is no remedy now they have the Master bowl in their hand and rule the roast but patience Better it is to suffer what cruelty they will put upon us then to incur Gods high indignation Wherefore be of good cheer in the Lord duly considering what he requireth of you and what he doth promise you Our common enemy shall do no more then God will permit him God is faithful who will not suffer us to be tempted above our strength c. Be at a point what you will stand to stick unto that and let them both say and do what they list They can but kill the body which is of it self mortal neither shall they do that when they list but when God will suffer them when the hour appointed is come Let them not deceive you with their sophistical sophisms and fallacies you know that false things may have more appearance of truth then things that be most true Remember Paul's watch-word Let no man deceive you with likeliness of speech Fear of death doth most perswade a great number be well ware of that argument The flesh is weak but the willingness of the spirit shall refresh the weakness of the flesh The number of the Cryers under the Altar must needs be fulfilled If we be segregated thereunto Happy are we That is the greatest promotion that God giveth in this world to be such Philippians to whom it is given not onely to believe but to suffer c. But who is able to do these things Surely all our ability all our sufficiency is of God He requireth and promiseth Let us declare our obedience to his will when it shall be requisite in the time of trouble yea in the midst of the fire When that Number is fulfilled which I ween shall be shortly then have at the Papists when they shall say Peace all things are safe c. Christ shall come gloriously to the terrour of all Papists but to the great consolation of all that will here suffer for him Comfort your selves one another with these words Pray for me pray for me I say pray for me I say for I am sometime so fearful that I would creep into a Mouse-hole sometime again God doth visit me with his comfort So he cometh and goeth to teach me to feel and know mine infirmity to the intent to give thanks to him that is worthy lest I should rob him of his due as many do yea almost all the world Farewell Fare you well once again and be thou stedfast and unmoveable in the Lord. Paul loved Timothy marvellous well notwithstaing he saith unto him Be thou partaker of the affliction of the Gospel and again Harden thy self to suffer afflictions Be faithfull unto death and I will give thee a Crown of Life saith the Lord. Mr. Fox records one Letter more of this holy mans which he wrote when he was Bishop of Worcester to a Iustice of Peace who could not at first bear his being told by this Servant of God his fault in oppressing and wronging a poor man but sent him word in great displeasure that he would not take it at his hands c. but afterward proved a good man in which Letter his close is very observable Consider with your self saith Mr. Latimer what it is to oppress and defraud your Brother and what followeth thereof It is truly said The sin is not forgiven except the thing be restored again that is taken away No restitution no salvation which is as well to be understood of things gotten by fraud guile and deceit as of things gotten by open theft and rollery I will do the best I can and wrestle with the Devil omnibus vâ—riâ—us to deliver you and your Brother out of his possession I will leave no one stone unmoved to have you both saved There is neither Arch Bishop nor Bishop nor any learned man in either University or elsewhere that I am acquainted with that shall not write to you and by their learning confute you There is no godly man of Law in this Realm that I am acquainted with but they shall write to you and confute you by Law There is neither Lâ—rd nor Lady nor any Noble person in
this Realm that I am acquainted with but they shall write unto you and godlily threaten you with their Authority I will do all this yea I will kneel upon both my knees before the Kings Majesty and all his honourable Council with most humble Petition for your Reformation rather then the Devil shall possess you still to your final damnation so that I do not despair but verily trust one way or other to pluck both you and your crabbed Brother as crabbed as you say he is out of the Devils claws maugre the Devils heart In the moneth of October An. 1555. Mr. Latimer and Dr. Ridley were brought forth together to their final Examination and Execution At his last appearence being prest to recant he said I must use here the counsel of Cyprian who when he was ascited before certain Bishops that gave him leave to take deliberation and counsel to try and examine his opinion he answered them thus In sticking to and persevering in the truth no counsel nor deliberation must be taken and being asked which was most like to be the Church of Christ whether the persecuted or the persecutor Christ said he hath foreshewed That he that doth follow him must take up his Cross. How think you then my Lords Is it like that the See of Rome which hath been a continual persecutor is rather the Church or that small flock which hath alwayes been persecuted even to death Mr. Latimer being told That his and St. Cyprian's case was not one Yes verily said he my cause is as good as St. Cyprian's for his was persecution for the Word of God and so is mine As he was going to Execution Dr. Ridley spying him behind him said O be ye there Yes said Mr. Latimer have after as fast as I can follow When he could not be suffered to answer Dr. Smith's Sermon at their Execution on that in the Corinthians If I give my body to be burned and have not charity c. he said Well there is nothing hid but it shall be opened When a Fagot was brought kindled with fire and laid at Dr. Ridley's feet Mr. Latimer said Be of good comfort Mr. Ridley and play the man We shall this day light such a Candle by Gods Grace in England as I trust will never be put out He received the flame as it were embracing it and crying out vehemently O Father of Heaven receive my soul. Laverock Hugh Laverock an old lame man after he was chained to the Stake cast away his Crutch and comforting Iohn Apprice a blind man his Fellow-Martyr said unto him Be of good comfort my Brother for my Lord of London is our good Physician he will heal us both shortly thee of thy blindess and me of my lameness Lavoy Mr. Aymond de Lavoy a French Minister having intelligence that some were sent to apprehend him and being willed by his Friends to flie and shift for himself he said That he had rather never to have been born then so to do It is the office of a good Shepherd not to flie in time of peril but rather to abide the danger lest the Flock be scattered or else least in so doing he should leave some scruple in their minds Thus to think That he had fed them with dreams and fables contrary to the Word of God Wherefore beseeching them to move him no more therein he told them That he feared not to yield up both body and soul in the quarrel of that Truth which he had taught saying with St. Paul I am ready not onely to be bound for the testimony of Christ in the City of Bourdeaux but to die also When his Hearers flew upon the Sumner to deliver their Preacher out of his hands he desired them not to stop his Martyrdome seeing it was the Will of God that he should suffer for him he would not said he resist Whilst he was in Prison he bewailed exceedingly his former life though there was no man that could charge him outwardly with any crime One of the Presidents coming to him and shaking him by his beard bid him tell what fellows he had of his Religion None said he but such as know and do the Will of God my Father whether they be Nobles Merchants Husbandmen or of whatsoever degree they be In his torments in Prison he comforted himself thus This body once must die but the Spirit shall live The Kingdome of God abideth for ever In the time of his tormenting being but of a weak body he swounded afterward coming to himself again he said O Lord Lord why hast thou forsaken me The President answering Nay wicked Lutheran thou hast forsaken God Alas said he why do ye thus torment me O Lord I beseech thee forgive them they know not what they do All their tortures could not force him to confess one mans name but he said unto them I thought to have found more mercy with men Wherefore I pray God I may find mercy with him To the Friers that came to confess him after his condemnation he said Depart I will confess my sins to the Lord. Do ye not see how I am troubled enough with men will ye yet trouble me more others have had my body will ye also take from me my soul away from me At last he took a certain Carmelite bidding the rest to depart whom after much talk he did convert to the Truth Such trust have I said he to the Judge in my God that the same day when I shall die I shall enter into Paradise The Church said he is a Greek word signifying as much as Congregation or Assembly And so I say Whensoever the Faithfull do congregate together to the honour of God and amplifying of Christian Religion the Holy Ghost is verily with them By this it should follow said the Judge that there be many Churches It is no absurd thing said he to say there be many Churches or Congregations among the Christians and so speaketh St. Paul To all the Churches which are in Galatia When the Judges left him looking on him as a damned Creature he said with St. Paul Who shall separate me from the love of God shall the sword hunger or nakedness No nothing shall pluck me from him As he was carried to the place of Execution he sang Psal. 114. and preaching still as he went one of the Souldiers bidding the Carter therefore to drive apace he said unto him He that is of God heareth the Word of God Many being offended that passing by an image of the Virgin Mary he would not pray unto her lifted up his voice to God praying That he would not suffer him at any time to invocate any other but him alone At his Execution he said O Lord Make haste to help me tarry not do not despise the work of thy hands and you my Brethren that be Students I exhort you to learn the Gospel for the Word of God abideth for ever Labour to know
the Will of God and fear not them that kill the body but have no power upon your souls My flesh repugneth marvellously against the Spirit but shortly I shall cast it away I beseech you pray for me O Lord my God into thy hands I commend my soul. Laurence I find three of this name recorded in the Book of Martyrs First Laurence the Deacon when Xistus his Pastour was martyred under the Emperour Valerianus was grieved that the Son should be secluded from the Father that he should not suffer with him Seeing him led alone as a Sheep to the slaughter he cried out to him O Dear Father whither goest thou without the company of thy dear Son whither hastenest thou O Reverend Pastour without thy Deacon never wast thou wont to offer sacrifice without thy Minister What crime is there in me that offendeth thy fatherhood Deniest thou unto him the fellowship of thy blood to whom thou hast committed the distribution of the Lords blood He having after three dayes respit promised the merciless Tyrant to declare where the Churches treasure lay caused a good company of poor Christians to be congregated and when the day of his answer was come and he was strictly charged to staud to his promise he stretching out his arms over the poor said These are the precious treasure of the Church these are the treasure indeed in whom the faith of Christ reigneth in whom Iesus Christ hath his mansion-place What more precious jewels can Christ have then those in whom he hath promised to dwell It is written I was hungry and ye gave me to eat I was thirsty and ye gave me to drink I was harbourless and ye lodged me Look what ye have done to the least of these the same have ye done to me No tongue is able to expreâ—s the Tyrant's fury and madness hereupon Kindle the fire of wood saith he make no spare Hath this Villain deluded the Emperour Away with him away with him whip him buffet him brain him Jesteth the Traitor with the Emperour roast him boyl him toss him turn him on pain of our high Displeasure do every one his office O ye Tormentors When he was on the fiery Gridiron which was as a soft Bed of Down to him he spake thus unto the Tyrant This side is now roasted enough Turn up O Tyrant great Essay whether roasted or raw Thou think the better meat Secondly Iohn Laurence who was burnt at Colchester March 29. An. 1555. He being not able to go being lamed with Irons in Prison was born to the fire in a Chair and whilst he sate in the fire the young children came about the fire and cried as well as they could Lord strengthen thy Servant and keep thy promise Lord strengthen thy Servant and keep thy promise Thirdly Henry Laurence who was burnt at Canterbury about the later end of August the same year He being required to put his hand to his Answers wrote Ye are all of Antichrist and him ye fol probably he would have written And him ye follow had not he been hindred Lawson Elizabeth Lawson continuing almost three years in Prison in which time her own Son and many others were burnt said often Good Lord what is the cause that I may not yet come to thee with thy children Well good Lord thy blessed Will be done and not mine This good old Woman about the age of sixty before she went to Prison had the Falling-sickness but she told a friend of hers That after she was apprehended she never had it more Leafe Bonner pressing Iohn Leafe an Apprentice of London to recant he said No but I will die in that Doctrine that Mr. Rogers Hooper Cardmaker c. died for My Lord you call mine Opinion Heresie it is the true Light of the Word of God and I profess I will never forsake my well-grounded Opinion whilst I have breath in my body When two Bills were sent to him in the Counter in Breadstreet the one containing a Recantation the other his Confessions to see which of them he would sign when that which contained his Confessions was read for he could neither read nor write in stead of a Pen he took a Pin and so pricking his hand sprinkled the blood upon the said Bill willing the Reader thereof to shew the Bishop that he had sealed the same Bill with his blood already Lewes Mrs. Ioyce Lewes was converted by Mr. Iohn Glover who after she was in some trouble willed her in any case not to meddle with that matter in respect of vain-glory or to get her self a Name shewing to her the great danger she was like to cast her self into if she should meddle in Gods matter otherwise then Christ doth teach When the Bishop reasoned with her she told him I find not these things in Gods Word which you urge and magnifie as things most needfull for mens Salvation If these things were in the same Word of God commanded I would with all my heart receive esteem and believe them The Bishop answering If thou wilt believe no more then is in the Scriptures concerning matters of Religion thou art in a damnable case she was amazed and being moved by the Spirit of God told him That his words were ungodly and wicked When news was brought of the coming down of the Writ de comburendo c. she sent for several Christians to consult with them how she might behave her self that her death might be more glorious to the Name of God comfortable to his people and most discomfortable to the enemies of God As for death said she I do not greatly pass when I behold the amiable Countenance of Christ my Dear Saviour the ugly face of death doth not greatly trouble me Two Priests sending her word that they were come to hear her Confession she sent them word again That she had made her Confession to Christ her Saviour at whose hands she was sure to have forgiveness of her sins As concerning the Cause for the which she should die she had no cause to confess that but rather to give unto God most humble praise that he did make her worthy to suffer death for his Word And as concerning that Absolution That they were able to give unto her by Authority from the Pope she did defie the same even from the bottom of her heart About three of the Clock in the morning before her Execution Satan questioned with her How she could tell that she was chosen to eternal life and that Christ died for her I grant that he died but that he died for thee How canst thou tell But Satan was soon put to flight and she comforted in Christ by arguing her Election and Christ dying for her in particular from her Vocation and the holy Spirit working in her heart love and desire towards God to please him and to be justified by him through Christ c. When the Sheriff about eight of the Clock
works Truly having beheld these terrible dayes of anger I desire nothing more then that my head were a fountain of water that I may weep for that late devastation of souls which the Kingdome of Sin and Perdition wrought The Roman Monster sits in the midst of the Church and boasts of his Deity the Pontificials flatter him the Sophisters obey him and the Hypocrites will do any thing for him In the mean time Hell enlargeth her bosome and openeth her mouth beyond measure and Satan sports in the ruining of Souls Pray to God for me that I may be delivered from wicked and unbelieving men in this Babylon and that my mouth may be opened to the praise of the glory of the grace of the Gospel of his Son Be of good courage and fear not this Baal-phogor seeing he is scarce Baal-zebub a Fly if yet we believe seeing Jesus Christ is God blessed for ever From the place of my Exile June 8. 1521. When he had safe conduct from the Emperour Charles the Fifth to come to and return from Wormes dated March 6. 1521. he took his Journey thither and though his Friends informed him in a Town near Wormes that his Books were before his coming condemned in publick Proclamations and therefore that it was dangerous for him to go notwithstanding the Emparours promise yet having heard all they could say he told them As for me since I am sent for I am resolved and certainly determined to enter the City in the name of our Lord Christ Iesus yea although I knew that there were so many Devils to resist me as there are Tiles to cover all the Houses in the whole World c. At his first appearance before the Emperour two things were demanded of him Whether those Books there present were his and whether he would recant their Contents or edhere thereunto He granted the former but as to the later Forasmuch said he as the question concerneth Faith and the salvation of Souls and because it concerns the Word of God then which nothing is of greater account as well in Heaven as on Earth and which all ought duly to rererence it will be rash and dangerous to pronounce any thing before I be well advised seeing through unadvisedness I may speak less then the business requires and more then truth both which call to mind that of Christ Whosoever shall deny me before men him will I deny before my Father in Heaven I therefore humbly beseech the Imperial Majesty to grant me time to deliberate so that I may satisfie the Question without any prejudice to the Word of God and peril of my own soul. Whereupon a days time was granted him It is observable that as he was going to appear and whilst he was in that Assembly of Princes Luther was exhorted by some present to be couragious and to play the man and not to fear that onely can kill the body c. and also when thou art before Kings think not what thou shalt speak for it shall be given to you in that hour When he appeared the next time he answered thus Most Serene Emperour and your most Illustrious Princes and most merciful Lords I appear before you here at the hour prescribed unto me yesterday in obedience to your Command humbly beseeching for Gods mercy that your renowned Majesty and your most Illustrious Honours would be pleased benignly to hear this Cause which is I hope the Cause of Righteousness and Truth As for my self I can affirm nothing but this That I have taught and writ hitherto in singleness of heart what I thought tended onely to Gods glory and the sincere instruction of Christs faithful Ones As for the second Question I beseech your most Excellent Majesty and your Honours to observe that all my Books are not of one sort There be some in which I have so Sincerely and Evangelically handled the Religion that consists in Faith and Observance that my very Enemies are forced to be harmless profitable and worthy to be read of Christians If I should revoke these what shall I do Even I alone of all men repugning the unanimous confession of all shall condemn that Truth which both Friends and Foes confess Another sort of my Books inveigheth against the Papacy and the Doctrine of the Papists as those who by their Doctrines and most wicked Examples have corrupted the whole state of Christianity in soul and body for none can deny nor hide it seeing the experience and sad complaints of all are witnesses that the Consciences of the Faithful are most miserably insnared vexed and tortured by the Popes Laws and the Doctrines of men and that the substance especially of this famous Germany hath been and is yet most tyrannically and by unworthy means devoured When as they themselves by their Laws provide as in Dist. 9. 25. q. 1. 2. that the Popes Laws and Doctrines that are contrary to the Scripture and the Sentiments of the Fathers should be reprobated for erroneous If therefore I should revoke these I shall strengthen Tyranny and open not onely Windows but Doors and wide Gates to so great wickedness which is like to extend farther and with greater licentiousnesses then ever it durst heretofore and by the testimony of this my retractation their most licentious Kingdome of Wickedness and lest subject to punishment most intollerable to the miserable common people will yet be more confirmed and established especially if this be bruited that I have done this by the Authority of your most Excellent Majesty and the whole Râ—man Empire Good Lord What a Cloak shall I be to their Wickedness and Tyranny The third sort is of such as I have writ against some particular persons such who have laboured all that ever they could to maintain the Romish Tyranny and to demolish the Religion which I have taught I confess I have been more bitter against these then became my Religion and Profession Neither do I make my self a Saint nor do I dispute concerning my Life but concerning the Dâ—ctrine of Christ. It is notwithstanding unsafe for me to revoke these for this Recantation will occasion Tyranny and Wickedness to reign again more ragingly over Gods people then ever Yet seeing I am a man and not God I can no otherwise defend my Books then Iesus Christ himself my Lord defended his Doctrine who being examined about his Doctrine before Annas and cufft by a Servant said If I have spoken evil bear witness of the evil If the Lord himself who knew he could not erre did not refuse to have testimony given against his Doctrine even by a most vile Servant how much more then should I that am but vile corruption and can of my self do nothing but erre desire and expect the testimony of any against my Doctrine Therefore I beseech for Gods mercy your most Excellent Majesty and your most Illustrious Honours or any other of high or low degree to give in his testimony to convict my Errours
provided That they pass judgement concerning them out of the Scriptures and prove the contrary by testimonies thence Afterwards the Arch Bishop of Triers treated privately with him to perswade him Luther told him It was not sâ—fe for him to submit so momentous a business to them who after they had called him under safe conduct attempting him with new commands had condemned his Opinion and approved the Popes Bull. Afterwards the Arch Bishop desired Luther to shew what remedies there were in this case He answered None better then Gamalieâ—'s who said If this câ—unsel or work proceed of men it shall come to nâ—ught but if it be of God ye cannot destroy it Caesar and the States may write to the Pope that they are certain If this his purpose 〈◊〉 of God it will of iâ—s own accâ—rd come to nâ—ught within three yea within two years The Arch Bishop asking him What if the same Aâ—â—icles which the â—ouncil of Constance condemned be collected out of your Writings to be submitted to a Couâ—cil I may not said he and I will not hold my peace concerning such because I am certain the Word of God is condemned by their Decrees therefore I will rather lose life and head then abandon the manifest Word of the Lord. When Luther was commanded by the Emperour to return within one and twenty dayes under safe conduct He said It is as pleaseth the Lord. Blessed be the Name of the Lord. I humbly give most hearty thanks to the Emperour and all the Princes c. for so benign and favourable audience and for safe conduct to come and return I desire nothing of you but a reformation by the holy Scripture and that I do most earnestly desire Otherwise I am ready to suffer all things life and death shame and reproach for the Emperour and Empire reserving nothing for my self but onely the free Word of God to be confessed and testified by me In his Letter to his Father Know dear Father that your Son is come to this to be most certainly perswaded that nothing is before nothing more holy more religious then Gods command But you will say Didst thou ever doubt hereof Truly I did not onely doubt hereof but I was altogether ignorant that it was so and if you will suffer me I am ready to demonstrate that this ignorance was common to you with me If you had known that Gods Command is to be preferred before all things you would by your Paternal Authority have taken away my Monks Cole and if I had known it I should not have entred into the Monastery without your leave and against your consent But God hath caused all to work for good He would have me to experience the wisdome of the Universities and the holiness of the Monasteries that is that they should be known to me by many sins and impieties lest occasion should be given to wicked men to triumph over their future Adversary that I condemned what I knew not I therefore lived a Monk though without crime not without fault Will you now come and free me my Father The Lord hath come before you and freed me My Conscience is freed which is the richest liberty I am now a Monk and no Monk a new Creature not of the Pope but of Christ. The Pope doth indeed create Puppets that is Idols like himself in which Number I was once a poor seduced One but now freed by grace Your authority over me doth indeed remain intire But he that hath freed me hath greater authority over me Novemb. 21. 1521. In his Epistle to Prince Frederick The perils and dangers which seem to hang over your Person Dominions and Subjects and especially my self condemned by Edicts and Bulls by the Popes and Emperours Authority upon my return are not unobserved Certainly no less then a violent death is to be expected by me every hour But what shall I do God calls and urges me to return To this I am not induced by pride and contempt of the Emperour or of your Excellency or of any Magistrate for although sometimes we must not do what is commanded by man as when any thing is commanded contrary or repugnant to the Word of God yet the Power and Authority is never to be contemned but alwayes to be highly honoured But I am assured that the beginning of my Preaching at Wittenberg came not from my self but from God Neither can any kind of persecution and death teach me otherwise yea I think I prophesie rightly That no terrours nor cruelty shall be able to put out this Light Besides whilst I was absent from Wittenberg Satan hath entred in among my flock c. and I have resolved rather to regard the great necessity of that Church then the offending or pleasing your Excellency yea then the hatred and fury of the whole world Certainly this is my flock committed to me by the Lord These are my children in Christ. Shall I doubt whether I should câ—me to or stay from them for whom I ought to lose my life and chuse death which I shall God helping me willingly and cheerfully I do also very much fear least some great and horrible insurrection be in Germany to punish Germany ' s contempt of and ingratitude for the Blessings of God We see with how great liking applause and concurrency the Gospel is received by very many but many receive this Blessing carnally they plainly see the truth but do not walk in the truth as they ought The Ecclesiastical Tyranny is weakned and broken and that was all I aimed at in my Writings Now I see God will proceed farther and will sometime do the same that he did to Ierusalem when he overturned altogether both the Ecclesiastical and Political Government for persecuting the Gospel and other outrages I have lately begun to learn that not onely the Ecclesiastical Spiritual but the Political and Civil Authority ought to yield unto the Gospel c. Seeing therefore that God requires by Ezekiel that we be as a Wall unto the people I have thought it necessary to do all we can and ought by mutual counsels studies instructions admonitions exhortations for the averting or at least for the deferring â—f the anger and judgement of God This I dare affirm and wish that your Excellency were assured thereof that it is far otherwise concluded in Heaven then in the Convention at Norinberg and in short time we shall see that they who nâ—w dream that they have quite devâ—ured and eâ—ten up the Gospel have not so much as far fashiâ—n sake said Grâ—ce as the English expressiâ—n is for these untouched dainâ—ies The Gospel begins to be â—ppressed and therefore herein I ought not to regard any mortal I beseech therefâ—re your Excelâ—ency to take in good part my coming home without your command yea privity You are the Lord of my body and little fortunes but Christ of the souls to whâ—m he hath sent me c. I hope being confident
stopt Romes breath And dead will be Romes death In this last Prayer Feb. 18. 1546. I pray God to preserve the Doctrine of his Gospel among us for the Pâ—pe and the Council of Trenâ— have grievous things in hand O heavenly Father my gracious God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ thou God of all consolation I give thee hearty thanks that thou hast revealed to met thy Son Jesus Christ whom I believe whom I profess whom I glorifie whom the Pope and the reut of the wicked persecute and dishonour I beseech thee Lord Jesus Christ receive my soul. O my heavenly Father though I be taken out of this life and must lay down this frail body yet I certainly know that I shall live with thee eternally and that I cannot be taken out of thy hands Lord into thy hands I commend my Spirit Thou O God of Truth hast redeemed me In this last Will. O Lord God I thank thee that thou wouldst have me live a poor and indigent person upon earth I have neither house nor lands nor possessions nor money to leave Thou Lord hast given me Wife and children Them Lord I give back unto thee Nourish instruct and keep them O thou the Father of Orphans and Judge of the Widow as thou hast done to me so do to them When he saw his Daughter Magdalen ready to die he read to her Isa. 26.19 Thy dead men shall live together with my dead body shall they arise c. Adding My Daughter Enter thou into thy Chamber in peace I shall ere long â—e with thee for God will not permit me to see the punishment which hangs over the head of Germany When the Elector gave him a new Gown he said I am made too much of for if here we receive a full recompence for our labours we shall hope for none in another life I say flatly That God shall not put me off with these low things In the Cause of God said he I am content to undergo the hatred and violence of all the world When his head was out of order as it used to be towards his later end he would usually say Strike Lord strike mercifully I am prepared because by thy Word I am forgiven mine iniquities and have fed upon thy body and blood He used to say that three things would destroy Christian Religion Forgetfulness of the Blessings received by the Gospel security which reigns every where and worldly wisdome which will seek to bring all things into Order and to support the publick Peace by wicked counsels Erasmus said of him God hath given to this later age a sharp Physician and that because of the greatness of its diseases Mr. Fox saith of him That Luther a poor Fryer should be able to stand against the Pope was a great miracle that he should prevail against the Pope was a greater and after all to die in peace having so many enemies was the greatest of all When Myconius fell into a Consumption 1541. and wrote to Luther That he was sick unto life and not unto death Luther wrote back I pray Christ our Lord our salvation and health c. that I may not live to see thee and some others of our Colleagues to die and go to Heaven and leave me here among the Devils alone I pray God I may first lay down this dry exhausted and unprofitable Tabernacle Farewell and God forbid that I should hear of thy death while I live The Lord prolong thy life for me This I desire this I will and let my will be done Amen for this will hath the glory of God not my pleasure nor advantage for its end By and by hopeless Myconius recovered and lived six years longer even till after Luther's death Hence Iustus Ionas speaking of him saith That man could have of God what he pleased He would by no means endure that any should be called after his Name for said he the Doctrine which I teach is none of mine neither did Idie for any man neither would Paul 1 Cor. 3.4 c. endure such terms Besides we are all Christians and profess the Doctrine of Christ And lastly because the Papists use to do so calling themselves Pontificians whom we nought not to imitate M. Mallot Often have we hazarded our lives said Iohn Mallot a Souldier for the Emperour Charles the Fifth and shall we now shrink to die for the King of Kings Let us follow our Captain Man Thomas Man having broken Prison after his recantation said If I be taken again of the pild knave Priests I wist well I shall go the holy Angel and then be an Angel in Heaven Accordingly the Sheriffe of London when he had brought him into Smithfield to be burnt put him into Gods Angel He thanked God that he had been instrumental to convert seven hundred persons Marbeck Iohn Marbeck was a skilfull Organist in the Quire of Windsor a man of admirable industry and ingenuity His English Concordance the first that ever was in English Bishop Gardiner himself could not but commend as a piece of singular industry King Henry the Eighth hearing thereof said That he was better imployed then those Priests that accused him Being prest to discover Hereticks and being told he could not do God and the King greater service If I knew said he who were Hereticks indeed it were somewhat But if I should accuse him to be an Heretick that is none What a worm would that be in my conscience so long as I live Yea it were a great deal better for me to be out of this life then to live in such torment He being called a Dolt who would not discover them who should be sent for and would utter then all they can of him Whatsoever said he they shall say of me let them do it in the Name of God I will say no more of them nor of any man else then I know Being further prest to write down what he knew of such he thus prayed unto God O most merciful Father of Heaven thou that knowest the secret doings of all men have mercy upon thy poor Prisoner that is destitute of all help and comfort Assist me O Lord with thy special grace that to save this frail and vile body which shall turn to corruption in its time I have no power to say or to write any thing that may be to the casting away of my Christian Brother but rather O Lord let this vile flesh suffer at thy will and pleasure Grant this O most merciful Father for thy dear Son Jesus Christs sake Then he rose up and began to search his Conscience what he might write and at last writ thus Whereas your Lordship will have me to write of such things as I know not of my Fellows at home May it please your Lordship to understand that I cannot call to remembrance any manner of thing whereby I may justly accuse any one of them
for one of those precious Chains about his neck in honour of his Lord. Why I pray you said he do you deny me the badge of so excellent an Order Is not my Cause the same with theirs Marsh. Mr. George Marsh Minister in Lancashire writes thus concerning his Troubles My Friends and Relations advised me to flee If I were taken said they and would not recant as they thought I would not and God strengthning and assisting me never shall it would not onely put them to great sorrow and losses and shame but also my self after troubles and painful imprisonment unto shameful death To their counsel my weak flesh would gladly have consented but my spirit did not fully agree thinking and saying thus unto my self That if I so fled away it would be thought and reported that I did not onely flee my Countrey and nearest and dearest Friends but from Christ holy Word of late years within my heart or at least with my life professed and with my mouâ—h taught I knew not what to do but ceased not by earnest prayer to ask and seek counsel of God aâ—â— of other my Friends whose godly judgement and knowledge I much trusted to Still I was undetermined what to do but told a Friend that had prayed with me for direction I doubted not but God according as our prayer and trust was would give me such wisdome and counsel as should be most to his honour and glory the profit of my Neighbours and Brethren and mine own eternal salvation by Christ in Heaven At length one came to me with Letters from a faithful Friend which I never read nor looked on who said thus My Friends advice was that I should in no wise flee but abide and boldly confess the Faith of Jesus Christ. At which words I was so confirmed and established in my Conscience that from thenceforth I consulted no more whether it were better to flee or to tarry but was at a point with my self that I would not flee but go to Mr. Barton who did seek me and patiently bear what cross it should please God to lay upon me Whereupow my mind and conscience being much troubled before was now merry and in quiet state Thereupon I went to Mr. Barton He shewed me a Letter from the Earl of Derby wherein he was commanded to send me to Lathum Thither I went The Earl asked me whether I was one that sowed dissention among the people I denied it and desired to know mine Accusers but that could not be granted He asked me whether I was a Priest I said No but a Minister c. I was asked whether I had ministred with a good Conscience I answered I had ministred one year with a good Conscience I thanked God and if the Laws of the Realm would have suffered me I would have ministred still and if the Laws at any time hereafter would suffer me to minister after that sort I would minister again The Vicar of Prescot having communed with me a good while concerning the Sacrament of the Altar told my Lord and his Council that the answer which I had made before and then made was sufficient for a Beginner and one that did not profess a perfect Knowledge in that matter and thereupon I had more favour Hereupon I was much more troubled in my spirit then before because I had not with more boldness confessed Christ but in such sort as mine Adversaries thereby thought they should prevail against me Hitherto I went about as much as lay in me to rid my self out of their hands if by any means without open denying of Christ and his Word that could be done This considered I cried more earnestly to God to strengthen me with his holy Spirit with boldness to confess him and to deliver me from their enticing words and that I might not be spoiled through their Philosophy and deceitful vanity after the traditions of men and ordinances of the world and not after Christ. The Vicar of Prescot and Parson of Grapnal much exhorted me to leave mine Opinions saying I was much deceived understanding the Scriptures amiss and much counselled me to follow the Catholick Church of Christ and to do as others did I answered My faith in Christ conceived by his holy Word I neither might nor would deny alter or change for any living creature whatsoâ—vâ—r â—e were Afterwards Mr. Sherburn and Mr. Mâ—â—r perswaded me to leave mine Opinions because of the advâ—rsity of the Maintainers of them and the prosperity of the Favourers of the Religion now used I answered That I believed and leaned onely to the Scriptures not judging things by prosperity or adversity They advised me not to let shame hinder me from renouncing mine Opinions I answered That what I did I did not for the avoiding of any worldly shame saying My soul and life were dearer to me then the avoiding of any worldly shame neither yet did I it for any vain praise of the world but in the reverent fear of the Lord. Mr. Sherburn told me that it was great pity I should cast my self away c. I answered That my Life Mother Children Brethren Sisters and Friends with other Delights of this life were as dear and sweet to me as unto any other man and that I should be as loth to lose them as another would if I might hold them with a good conscience and without the ignominy of Christ. But seeing I could not do that my trust was that God would strengthen me with his holy Spirit to lose them all for his sake for I take my self said I for a Sheep appointed to be slain patiently to suffer what cross soever it shall please my merciful Father to lay upon me After this Mr. Moor told me I was unlearned and erred from the Catholick Faith stubborn and stood altogether in mine own conceit I answered For my learning I acknowledge my self to know nothing but Jesus Christ even him that was crucified and that my Faith was grounded on Gods holy Word onely and such as I doubted not pleased God and as I would stand in to the last God assisting me and that I did not say or do any thing of stubbornness self-wilfulness vain-glory or any other worldly purpose but with good conscience and in the fear of God Desiring him to speak to my Lord and his Council that I might find some mercy at their hands but he giving me but short answer then I said I commit my Cause to God who hath numbred the hairs of my head and appointed the dayes of my life saying I am sure God who is a Righteous Iudge would make inquisition for my blood according as he hath promised I desire the Reader of this Relation to pray for me and all them that be in bonds that God would assist us with his holy Spirit that we may with boldness confess his holy Name and that Christ may be magnified in our bodies that we may stand full and perfect
in all the will of God Whilst I was at Lancaster some of good will towards me but without knowledge that came to talk with me gave me the same counsel that Peter gave Christ as he went up to Ierusalem Master favour thy self c. But I answered with Christs sharp answer to Peter again Get thee behind me Satan and perceiving that they were an hinderance to me and that they savoured not the things which are of God but the things that are of men I made them plain answer that I neither could nor would follow their counsel but that by Gods grace I would both live and die with a pure Conscience and according as hitherto I had believed and professed for we ought in no wise said he to flatter and bear with them though they love us never so well which go about to pluck us away from the obedience which we owe unto God and to his Word but after Christs example sharply to rebuke them for their counsel God so strengthened me with his Spirit of boldness according to my humble request and prayer before everlasting thanks be given to him therefore that I was nothing afraid to speak to any that came to me no not even to Judges before whom I was thrice arraigned at the Bar among the Thieves with irons on my feet and put up my hand as others did but yet with boldness I spake unto them so long as they would suffer me They threatned and rebuked me for my preaching to the people out of Prison and for my praying and reading so loud that the people in the streets might hear When the Bishop of Chester came to Lancaster he was informed of me and desired to send for me and examine me but he said he would have nothing to do with Hereticks so hastily So hasty in judging and calling me Hereticks are our Bishops in their Lordly Dignities before they hear c. contrary to the Word of God which saith Condemn no man before thou hast tried out the truth of the matter and when thou hast made inquisition then reform righteously Give no Sentence before thou hast heard the Cause but first let men tell out their tale and he that giveth Sentence in a matter before he hear it is a fool and worthy to be confounded It is no new thing for the Bishâ—ps to persecute the Truth and the Prophets of the Lord for their constancy in preaching of the true Faith Faith for so did their Pharisaical Fore-fathers Pashur was the Head Bishop of the Temple the Ring-leader of false Prophets the chief Heretick-taker that is as much as to say the Outthruster of true Godliness He imprisoned the Prophet Ieremy c. The ungracious Bishop Iâ—son was such another Machab. 2.4 Such were also the execrable and blind Bishops Annas and Caiaphas who never spake the Truth of God themselves unless it were against their wills unwittingly to their own destruction At Chester several times came to me and with all probability of words and Philosophy or worldly wisdome and deceitfull vanity after the traditions of men and the beggarly Ordinances and Laws of the world but not after Christ went about to perswade me to submit my self to the Church of Rome and to acknowledge the Pope to be Head thereof and to interpret the Scriptures no otherwise then that Church did I answered That I do acknowledge and believe one Holy Catholick Church without which there is no Salvation and that this Church is but one because it ever hath doth and shall confess one Onely God and him onely worship and one Onely Messiah and him onely trust for Salvation which Church is ruled and led by one Spirit one Word and one Faith c. and is built onely upon the foundation of the Prophets and Apostles Jesus Christ himself being the Head-corner-stone and not upon the Romish Laws the Bishop of Rome being the supreme Head c. and that this Church is a little poor silly flock dispersed and scattered abroad as sheep without a shepherd in the midst of wolves or as a company of Orphans and fatherless children led and ruled by the onely Laws Counsels and Word of Christ who is the supreme Head thereof assisting succouring and defending her from all assaults errours troubles and persecutions wherewith she is ever compassed about I was thrust at with all violence of craft and subtilty but yet the Lord upheld me Everlasting thanks be to that merciful and faithful Lord who suffereth us not to be tempted above our might but in the midst of our troubles strengtheneth us with his holy Spirit of comfort and patience giveth us a mouth and wisdome how and what to speak where against all his Adversaries are not able to resist At another appearance before the Bishop c. the Chancellor charged him That he had preached most heretically and blasphemously in many Parishes within the Bishops Diocess against the Popes Authority the Catholick Church of Rome c. He answered That he neither heretically nor blasphemously preached or spake against any of the said Articles but simply and truly as occasion served and as it were thereunto forced in Conscience maintained the Truth touching those Articles as said he all you now present did acknowledge the same in King Edward's dayes After the Bishop of Chester had read half-ways the Sentence of Condemnation he asked him whether he would not have the Queens mercy in time He answered He did gladly desire the same and did love her Grace as faithfully as any of them but yet he durst not deny his Saviour Christ and so lose his mercy everlasting and win everlasting death Being again called upon by the people to recant and save his life he said I would as fain live as any of you if in so doing I should not deny my Master Christ and again he should deny me before his Father in Heaven When the Bishop had read out the Sentence he said Now I will no more pray for thee then I will pray for a Dog Mr. Marsh answered That notwithstanding he would pray for his Lordship When he was in the Dungeon and none suffered to come near him some of the Citizens would at a hole upon the wall of the City that went into the Dungeon ask him how he did He would answer them most cheerfully that he did well and thanked God most highly that he would vouchsafe of his mercy to appoint him to be a witness of his Truth and to suffer for the same wherein he did most rejoyce beseeching him that he would give him grace not to faint under the Cross but patiently bear the same to his glory and comfort of his Church When he came to the place of Execution one shewing him a Writing under the great Seal and telling him It was a Pardon for him if he would recant he said That he would gladly receive the same but forasmuch as it tended to pluck him from God he would not receive it upon
and faithful followers of him therein persevering in purity of doctrine and holiness of life Other things Jesus Christ the Lord who is able and willing to look after his own concernments will take care of He will defend his own Church Go to then O my Brethren so let your light shine forth that God the Father may be glorified in us and the Name of Christ be made illustrious and conspicuous by the light of your life Continue to love one another unfeignedly Lead your whole life as in the sight as under the eye of God In vain do we press to holiness if our words be without deeds there is need of the Light of life and the heavenly Spirit if we will confound Satan and convert this world unto Christ the Lord. O my Brethren What a cloud is there arising what a storm a coming what a defection is at hand But it becomes you to stand fast The Lord who is careful of his own affairs will be present with you For my self I pass not the horrible aspersion of corrupting the Truth that is câ—st upon me I am just now going before the Tribunal of Christ and that through grace with a clear conscience There it will appear that I have not seduced the Church The night before he died when a very dear Friend returned to him Oecolampadius asked him What news he had brought His Friend answering None I will tell you some then said Oeculampadius I shall presently be with my Lord Christ. A while after being asked Whether the light offended him He putting his hand to his heart said Here is abundance of light Here is light enough Ogner or Ogvier Robert Ognier's Son said to his Father and Mother at the Stake with him Behold millions of Angels about us and the Heavens opened to receive us To a Frier that railed Thy cursings are blessings To a Nobleman that offered him life and promotion Do you think me such a fool that I should change eternal things for temporary And to the people We suffer as Christians not as Thieves or Murtherers When the Provâ—st of Lile had seized on Robert Ogvier his Wife and his two Sons Baudicon and Martin as they were conveyed along through the streets of the City Baudicon with a loud voice said O Lord assist us by thy grace not onely to be Prisoners for thy Name but to confess thy holy Truth in all purity before men so far as to seal the same with our bloods for the edification of thy poor Church When they were brought before the Magistrates they said unto Robert Ogvier c. It is told us that you never come to Mass yea and also disswade others from coming thereto and that you maintain Conventicles in your Houses He answered Whereas you lay to my charge that I go not to Mass I refuse so to do indeed because the death and precious blood of the Son of God and his sacrifice is utterly abolished there and troden under foot for Christ by one sacrifice hath perfected for ever them that are sanctified The Mass is the meer invention of men and you know what Christ saith In vain do they worship me teaching for Doctrines the Commandments of men As for the second Accusation I cannot nor will deny but there have met together in my House honest people fearing God for the advancement of Gods glory and the good of many and not to wrong any I knew indeed the Emperour had forbid it but what then I knew also that Christ in his Gospel hath commanded it Where two or three are gathered together in my Name there saith he am I in the midst of them Thus you see I could not well obey the Emperour but I must disobey Christ. In this case then I choose rather to obey my God then man When one of the Magistrates demanded what they did when they met together Baudicon the eldest Son of Robert Ogvier answered If it please you my Masters to give me leave I will open the business at large to you Leave being granted he lifting up his eyes to Heaven began thus When we meet together in the Name of our Lord Jesus Christ to hear the Word of God we first of all prostrate upon our knees before God and in the humility of our spirits do make a confession of our sins before his Divine Majesty Then we pray that the Word of God may be rightly divided and purely preached we also pray for our Sovereign Lord the Emperour and for all his honourable Councellors that the Commonwealth may be peaceably governed to the glory of God yea we forget not you whom we acknowledge our Superiours intreating our good God for you and for this whole City that you may maintain it in tranquility Thus I have summarily related what we do Think you now whether we have offended highly in this matter of our assembling When Robert and Baudicon were condemned they praised God for the Sentence and when they were returned to Prison after Sentence was past they rejoyced that the Lord did them that honour to enroll them in the number of his Martyrs Robert being told by a seducing Frier That iâ— he would give ear to him he would warrant him he should do well Poor man said he how darest thou attribute that unto thy self which belongs to the eternal God and so rob him of his honour For it seems by thy speech that if I will hearken to thee thou wilt become my Saviour No no I have one onely Saviour Jesus Christ who by and by will deliver me from this present evil world I have one Doctor whom the heavenly Father hath commanded me to hear and I purpose to hearken to none other Another Frier exhorting him to have pity of his soul which Christ had redeemed Thou willest me said the good old man to pity mine own soul. Dost not thou see what pity I have on it when foâ— thâ— Name of Christ I willingly abandon this body of mine â—n the fire hoping to day to be with him in Paradise I have put all my confidence in God and my hope wholly is fixt on the merits of Christs Death and Passion he will direct me the right way unto his Kingdome I believe whatsoever the holy Prophets and Apostles have written and in that Faith will I live and die Baudicon said Let my Father alone and trouble him not thus he is an old man and hath an infirm body hinder him not I pray you from receiving the Crown of Martyrdome One telling Baudicon That he would sell all he was worth to buy Fagots to burn him and that he found too much favour He answered The Lord shew you more mercy Some of the Friers having fastned a Crucifix betwixt the old mans hands when Baudicon espied it he said Alas Father what do you now will you play the Idolater even at the last hour and then pulling the Idol out of his hands threw it away saying What cause
which cover his most filthy part This is not onely my saying but the Prophet Isaiah who saith He that preacheth lies is the tail behind Then said he unto them all Christ saith in his Gospel Wo unto you Scribes and Pharisees Hypocrites for ye close up the Kingdome of Heaven before men neither enter ye in your selves nor suffer any other that would enter into it but ye stop up the wayes thereunto by your own Traditions The Arch Bishop telling him That none should preach in his Diocess yea in his Iurisdiction that make division or dissention among the poor Commons He answered Both Christ and his Apostles were accused of sedition-making yet were they most peaceable men But Daniel and Christ prophesied That such a troublesome time should come as hath not been yet since the worlds beginning and this prophesie is partly fulfilled in your dayes c. Christ saith also If these dayes of yours were not shortned scarcely should any flesh be saved therefore look for it justly for God! will shorten your dayes Being asked what he said of the Pope He said As I said before so say I again That he and you together make up whole Antichrist After the Arch Bishop had read the Bill of his Condemnation the Lord Cobham said with a cheerfull countenance Though you judge my Body which is a wretched thing yet am I certain and sure ye can do no harm to my soul no more then could Satan to the soul of Iob. He that created that will of his infinite mercy and promise save it I have therein no manner of doubt And therewith he turned himself to the people and said with a loud voice Good people for Gods love be well ware of these men for they will else beguile you and lead you blind-fold into Hell with themselves for Christ saith plainly unto you If one blind man lead another they are like both to fall into a ditch After this he fell down upon his knees and before them all prayed thus for his enemies Lord God Eternal I beseech thee of thy great mercy sake forgive my pursuers if it be thy blessed Will Here it is observable That Arch Bishop Arundel that passed Sentence of Death against Lord Cobham did feel the stroke of Death and had the Sentence of God executed upon him before the Death of this famous Martyr The Arch Bishop died Feb. 20. 1414. and this condemned Lord survived his Condemner three or four years Oom Wonter Oom writes thus from his Prison at Antwerp Wellbeloved Brother and Sister whom I love dearly for the Truths sake and for your faith in Christ Jesus These are to certifie you that I enjoy the comfort of a good conscience c. Whosoever will forsake this present evil world and become followers of their Captain Christ must make account to meet with many persecutions for Christ hath told us aforehand that we should be hated persecuted and banished out of the world for his Names sake and this they will do because they have neither known the Father nâ—r me But be not afraid for I have overcome the world St. Paul also witnesseth the same thing saying All that will live godly in Christ Iesus must suffer persecution and to you ie it given to suffer c. And doth not our Lord Iesus say Blessed are you when men persecute you and speak all manner of evil falsly c. Now whereto serveth all this but to bring us into a conformity with our Lord and Master Jesus Christ for Christ hath suffered for us leaving us an example that we should follow his steps He endured the Cross and despised the shame c. and became poor to make us rich By him also are we brought by faith into that state of grace wherein we stand rejoycing in the hope of the glory of God knowing that tribulation worketh patience c. Wherefore be not afraid of the fiery trial that is now sent among us to prove us for what father loving his child doth not correct it Even so doth the Lord correct those whom he loves for if we should be without correction whereof all true Christians are partakers then were we bastards and not sons And therefore Solomon saith Despise not the chastning of the Lord c. Fear not then to follow the footsteps of Christ for he is the Head and we are the Members We must after his example through many tribulations enter into Heaven Let us say with St. Paul Christ is unto me in life and death advantage and O wretched creatures that we are who shall deliver us from this body of death It is a good thing to hope and quietly to wait for the salvation of the Lord and to bear the yoke in ones youth c. The salvation of the righteous is of the Lord He is their strength in the time of trouble Wherefore giving all diligence let us adde to faith vertue and to vertue knowledge and to knowledge temperance and to temperance patience and to patience godliness c. Out of my Role Dec. 11. 1562. Origen When he was but seventeen years old his Father being carried to Prison he had such a fervent mind to suffer Martyrdome with him that he would have thrust himself into the Persecutors hands had it not been for his Mother who in the night time privily stole away his clothes and his very shirt also whereupon more for shame to be seen naked then for fear to die he was constrained to remain at home yet when he could do no more he wrote to his Father in Prison thus See O Father that you do not change your resolution for my sake His fame was so great that the Emperour Severus sent for him to come to Rome and commanded the Provost of Egypt to furnish him with all things necessary for his journey The Provost was very carefull to provide a Ship and divers Garments c. But Origen would receive no part thereof no not so much as hose or shoes but went in a single Garment of Cloth and bare foot went to Rome and when at his arrival there were brought to him a Mule and a Chariot to use which he liked best he answered That he was much less then his Master Christ who rode but one day in all his life and that was on a silly she Ass and therefore he would not ride except he were sick or decrepid as his legs might not serve him to go When he was brought into the presence of the Emperour and his Mother they saluted him and rejoyced much to see him Being demanded what he professed he answered Verity The Emperour asking him what he meant thereby It is the Word said he of the Living God which is infallible The Emperour asked which is the Living God and why he so called him Origen answered That he did put that distinction for a difference from them whom men being long drowned
him said Ah Master farewell Mr. Bradford said unto him Serve God and he will help thee Entring into Smithfield the way was foul and two Officers took him up to bear him to the Stake whereupon he said merrily What will ye make me a Pope I am content to go to my journeys end on foot Coming into Smithfield he kneeled down saying I will pay my vows in thee O Smithfield Kissing the Stake he said Shall I disdain to suffer at this Stake seeing my Redeemer did not refuse to suffer a most vile death upon the Cross for me In his Letter to the Christian Congregation It is a lamentable thing to behold at this present in England the faithless departing both of men and women from the true knowledge and use of Christs sincere Religion which so plentifully they have been taught and do know their own conscience bearing witness to the verity thereof If that earth be cursed of God which eftsoons receiving moisture and pleasant dews from Heaven doth not bring forth fruit accordingly how much more grievous judgement shall such persons receive which prove Apostates It is nâ—t onely given us to believe but also to confess and declare what we believe in our outward Conversation The belief of the heart justifieth and to acknowledge with the mouth makes a man safe Rom. 10 It is all one before God not to believe at all and not to shew forth the lively works of our belief Whosoever in time of tryal is ashamed of me saith Christ and of my words of him the Son of man will be ashamed before his Father The Prophet Aggeus 2. telleth us The Lord shaketh the earth that those might abide for ever which be not overcome Let no man deceive you with vain words saying That you may keep your faith to your selves and dissemble with Antichrist c. This is the wisdome of the flesh but the wisdome of the flesh is death and enmity of God as our Saviour for example aptly did declare in Peter who exhorteth Christ not to go to Ierusalem but counselled him to look better to himself We cannot serve two Masters we may not halt on both sides and think to please God Our bodies are the temple of the Holy Ghost and whosoever doth profane the temple of God him will God destroy 2 Cor. 3. God judgeth all strange religion which is not according to his Institution for whoredome and adultery We must glorifie God as well in body as in soul moreorer we can do no greater injury to the true Church of Christ then to seem to have forsaken her by cleaving to her Adversaries Wo be to him by whom any such offence cometh it were better for him to have a milstone tied about his neck c. Such be Judasses Traitors to the Truth c. St. John in the Apocalyps telleth us plainly That none of those who are written in the Book of Life do receive the mark of the beast i. e papistical Synagogue either in their foreheads or hands i. e. apparently or obediently See the commands for separation Phil. 2. 2 Cor. 6. Rev. 18. 2 Thes. 3. Many will say for their vain excuse God is mercifull c. Truth it is The mercy of God is above all his works but cursed is he that sinneth upon hope of forgiveness Others say But we ought to obey the Magistrates although they be wicked true but God must have his due as well as Caesar his If they command any thing contrary to Gods Word we ought not to obey their commandments although we should suffer death therefore Acts 4. Dan. â— Some run to this If I be elected to Salvation I shall be saved whatsoever I do such verily may reckon themselves to be none of Gods elect Children that will do evil that good may-ensue Rom. 3. God having chosen us that we should be holy c. Eph. 1. The Lord open our eyes that we may see how dangerous it is to decline from the knowledge of Truth contrary to their conscience In his Letter to Iohn Carles I am in this world in Hell but shall be shortly lifted up to Heaven where I shall look continually for your coming and though I tell you that I am in Hell in the judgement of the world yet assuredly I feel in the same the consolation of Heaven I praise God and this loathsome and horrible Prison is as pleasant to me as the walk in the Garden of the Kings Bench. If God doth mitigate the ugliness of mine imprisonment what will he do in the rage of the fire whereunto I am appointed And this hath hapned unto me that I might be hereafter an ensample of comfort if the like happen unto you or any other of my dear Brethren with you c. Be joyfull under the Cross and praise the Lord continually for this is the whole burnt-sacrifice which the Lord delighteth in In another Letter to Careles Behold the goodness of God towards me I am careless being fast closed in a pair of Stocks which pinch me for very straitness and will you be carefull Be as your name pretendeth Cast all your care on God set the Lord before your eyes alwayes for he is on your right side that you should not be moved Praise God and be joyfull that it hath pleased him to make uâ— worthy to suffer somewhat for his Names sake The Devil must rage for ten dayes Written in a Cole-house of darkness out of a pair of painfull Stocks by thine own in Christ Iohn Philpot. In his Letter to certain godly women forsaking their own Countrey for the Gospel I read in the Evangelists of certain godly women that ministred unto Christ following him in the dayes of his Passion and never forsook him but brought oyl to anoint him being dead until he had shewed himself unto them after his Resurrection and bid them tell his dispersed Disciples that he was risen and they should see him in Galile To whom I may justly compare you my loving Sisters in Christ who of late have seen him suffer in his members and have ministred to their necessity anointing them with the comfortable oyl of your assistance even unto death and now seeing ye have seen Christ live in the ashes of them he willed you to go away and to declare to our dispersed Brethren and Sisters that he is risen and liveth in his elect Members in England and by death doth overcome infidelity and that they shall see him in Galile which is by forsaking this world c. Let your faith shine in a strange Countrey as it hath done in your own that your Father which is in Heaven may be glorified by you to the end Commend me to the whole Congregation of Christ willing them not to leave their Countrey without witness of the Gospel after that we all be slain which already be stalled up and appointed to the slaughter and in the mean season to pray earnestly for our constancy that
Christ may be glorified in us and in them both by life and death In his Letter to his Sister Fear not whatsoever is threatned of the wicked world prepare your back and see it be ready to carry Christs Cross and if you see any untowardness in you as the flesh is continually repugnant to the Will of God ask with faithfull Prayer that the good Spirit of God may lead your sinfull flesh whither it would not My dissolution I look for daily but the Lord knoweth how unworthy I am of so high an honour as to die for the Testimony of his Truth Pray that God would vouchsafe to make me worthy as he hath for long imprisonment for the which his Name be praised for ever In his Letter to certain godly Brethren It is an easie thing to begin to do well but to continue out in well doing is the onely property of the Children of God and such as assuredly shall be saved Blessed are they that persevere to the end God in Rev. 3. doth signifie to the Church That there shall come a time of temptation upon the whole world to try the dwellers on earth from the danger of which temptation all such shall be delivered as observe his Word which Word there is called the Word of patience to give us to understand that we must be ready to suffer all kind of injuries and slanders for the profession thereof Oh how glorious be the Crosses â—f Christ which bring the Bearers of them unto so blessed â—n end Shall we not be glad to be partakers of such shame as may bring us to so high a dignity It is commanded us by the Gospel not to fear them that can kill the body but to fear God who can cast both soul and body into Hell fire so much are we bound to observe this Commandment as any other which God hath given us Now it will appear what we love best for to that we love we will stick What loseth he which in this life receiveth an hundred for one with assurance of eternal life O happy exchange Even now he is of the City and Houshold of the Saints with God he possesseth the peace of God which passeth understanding and is made a fellow of the innumerable company of Heaven and a perpetual friend of all those that have died in the Lord from the beginning of the world Is not this more then an hundred fold Stand and be no cowards in the Cause of your Salvation for his Spirit that is in us is stronger then he which in the world doth now rage against us I beseech you with St. Paul to give your bodies pure and holy sacrifices unto God God tempteth us now as he did our Father Abraham commanding him to sacrifice his Isaac which signifieth mirth joy c. He by obedience preserved his Isaac alive God commands us to sacrifice our Isaac our joy which if we be ready to do as Aâ—raham was our joy shall not perish but live and be increased the Ram shall be sacrificed in the stead thereof onely the concupiscence of the flesh intangled with the cares of this stinging world shall be mortified To withstand the present temptations set before your eyes how our Saviour Christ overcame them in the desert and follow his example if the Devil tempt you to take a worldly wise way that you may have your fair Houses Lands and Goods to live on still say Man liveth not onely by bread c. If the Devil tempt you to forsake the Faith to be conformable to the learned men of the world say It is written a man shall not tempt his Lord God If the Devil offer you large promises of honour dignity c. so that ye will worship Idols say Go behind me Satan it is written a man must worship his Lord God and serve him onely If your Mother Brother Sister Wife Child Kinsman or Friend do seek of you to do otherwise then the Word of God hath taught you say with Christ That they are your Mothers Brothers Sisters Wives Children and Kinsmen which do the will of God the Father In his Letter to Mr. Harrington Glorious is the course of the Martyrs of Christ at this day never had the Elect of God a better time for their glory then this is A man that is bid to a glorious Feast wisheth his Friend to go with him and to be partaker thereof God doth call me most unworthy among others to drink of the Bride-Cup of his Son c. I wish you be as I am except these horrible bands but yet most comfortable to the Spirit Praised be the Lord for the affliction which we suffer and he gives us strength to continue to the end Though my Lords Cole-house be but very black yet it is more to be desired of the Faithfull then the Queens Palace In his Letter to the Lady Vâ—ne The Spirit confirm strengthen and stablish you in the true Knowledge of the Gospel that your faithfâ—ll heart may attain and tast with all the Saints what is the heighth the depth the length and the breadth of the sweet Cross of Christ. Amen Ah! great be the plagues that hang over England yea though the Gospel should be restored again Happy shall that person be whom the Lord shall take out of this world not to see them Ah the great perjury which â—en have run into so wilfully by receâ—ving Antichrist again and his wicked Laws Oh that the Lord would turn his just judgements upon the Authors of the truce-breaking between God and us c. The world wondreth how we can be merry in such extream misery but our God is omnipotent which turneth misery into felicity Believe me Dear Sister there is no such joy in the world as the people of Christ have under the Cross I speak by experience therefore believe me and fear nothing that the world can do unto you for when they imprison our bodies they set our souls at liberty with God when they cast us down they lift us up yea when they kill us then do they bring us to everlasting life What greater glory can there be then to be at conformity with Christ which afflictions do work in us God open our eyes to see more and more the glory of God in the Cross of Jesus Christ and make us worthy partakers of the same Let us rejoyce in nothing with St. Paul But in the Cross of Iesus Christ by whom the world is crucified unto us and we unto the world Death why should I fear thee since thou canst not hurt me but rid me from misery to eternal glory J. P. Dead to the world and living to Christ. In another Letter to the same Lady I have felt under the Cross thanks be given to God therefore more true joy and consolation then ever I did by any benefit that God hath given me in my life before For the more the world doth hate us the â—igher God is
unto us and there is no perfect joy but in God In a fourth Letter to the same Lady Satan hath brought me out of the Kings Bench into the Bishop of London's Cole-house a dark and an ugly Prison as any is about London but my dark body of sin hath welâ— deserved the same and the Lord hath now brought me into outward darkness that I might the more be enlightned by him who is most present with his Children in the midst of darkness where I cannot be suffered to have any candle-light neither ink nor Paper but by stealth Pray Dear Lady that my Faith faint not which at present I thank God is more lively with me then it hath been in times past I tast and feel the faithfulness of God in his promise who hath promised to be with his in their trouble and to deliver them I thank the Lord I am not alone but have six other faithfull Companions who in our darkness do cheerfully sing Hymns and Praises unto God for his great goodness We are so joyfull that I wish you part of my joy Let not my strait imprisonment any thing molest you for it hath added and daily doth unto my joy but rather be glad and thankfull unto God with me Cheerfull and holy Spirits under the Cross be acceptable Sacrifices in the sight of God In another Letter to the same Lady This is the day that the Lord hath made let us be glad and rejoyce in the same this is the way though it be narrow which is full of the peace of God and leadeth to eternal bliss O how my heart leapeth for joy that I am so near the apprehension thereof God forgive me mine unthankfulness and unworthiness of so great glory I have so much joy of the reward that is prepared for me most wretched sinner that though I be in place of darkness and mourning yet I cannot lament but both night and day am so joyfull as though I were under no cross at all yea in all the dayes of my life I was never so merry the Name of the Lord be praised therefore for ever and ever and he pardon mine unthankfulness Pray instantly that this joy be never taken from us for it passeth all the delights of this world it surmounteth all understanding I trust my Marriage-garment is ready In his Letter to a Friend in Prison that writ to him concerning Infant-baptisme The same night I received your Letter as I was musing on it I sell asleep and in the midst of my sweet rest I saw a great beautifull City all of the colour of Azure and White and four-square in a marvellous beautifull composition in the midst of the Sky The sight hereof so inwardly comforted me that I am not able to express the consolation I had yea the remembrance thereof causeth as yet my heart to leap for joy and as Charity is no Churl but would others to be partakers of his delight so methought I called to others and when we together had beheld the same by and by to my great grief it vanished This Dream I take to be of the working of Gods Spirit I interpret the City the Church and the appearance of it in the Sky the heavenly state thereof and that according to the Primitive Church which is now in Heaven men ought to measure and judge of the Church of Christ and on earth the marvellous Quadrature of the same the universal agreement in the same that all here in the Church Militant ought to consent to the Primitive Church throughout the four parts of the world the wonderfull joy I conceived the unspeakable joy which they have that be at Unity with Christs Primitive Church and my calling others to the fruition of this Vision my moving you and others to behold the Primitive Church in all your Opinions concerning Faith and to conform your self in all points to the same which is the Pillar of Truth Let the bitter Passion of Christ which he suffered for your sake and the horrible torments which the godly Martyrs of Christ have endured before us and also the inestimable reward of your life to come which is hidden yet a little while from you with Christ strengthen comfort and encourage you to the end of that glorious race which you are in Amen Pikes William Pikes some while before he was last taken he was in his Garden reading the Bible and about twelve a clock of the day his face being towards the South there fell down four drops of fresh blood upon his Book he not knowing from whence it came Calling his Wife to him he said What meaneth this will the Lord have four Sacrifices I see well enough the Lord will have blood His will be done and give me grace to abide the triall Wife let us pray the day draweth nigh Afterward he daily looked to be apprehended till the time came indeed Being at the point of death in Newgate so that no man looked he should live six hours he declared to them that stood by that he had been twice in persecution before and that now he desired the Lord if it were his will that he might glorifie his Name at the Stake Place Monsieur Pierre de la Place President of the Court of Requests in France when out of that entire love which his Wife bore him fell down at the feet of one of those bloody Instruments of that barbarous Mâ—ssacre 1572. to intreat some favour for her Husband He rebuked her and told her That it is not the arm of flesh we must stoop unto but unto God onely Perceiving in his Sons Hat a White Cross which through infirmity he had placed there thinking thereby to save himself he sharply chid him and commanded him to pluck that mark of sedition thence telling him We must now submit to bear the true Cross of Christ. Pothnius Pothnius Bishop of Lions to the President asking him in the midst of his torments What that Christ was answered If thou wert worthy thou shouldst know Polycarp This famous Bishop of Smyrna St. Iohn's Disciple having been in Prayer three dayes before his apprehension in a Vision by night he saw the Bed set on fire under his head and suddenly to be consumed When he awoke he gave this exposition of the Vision to them that were present That in the fire he should lose his life for Christs Cause When the Pursuers were brought to the Inne where he was he might have escaped but would not saying The will of God be done As he was going to the place of Judgement there came a voice from Heaven heard by several of his Church saying Be of good cheer Polycarpus and play the man When the Proconsul bid him say Destroy these naughty men he looked up to Heaven saying Thou thou it is that wilt destroy these wicked naughty men The Proconsul bidding him defie Christ and he should be discharged he answered Fourscore and six years have I
When he was condemned by them for an Heretick he said Although I be not of your Company yet doubt I not â—ut my Name is writ in another place whether this sentence will send us sooner then we should come by the course of Nature In his Letter to Dr. Crannier I wish you might have seen these mine Answers before I had delivered them that you might have corrected them but I trust in the substance of the matter we do agree fully both led by one Spirit of Truth and both walking after one Rule of Gods Word I trust the day of our delivery out of all miseries and of our entrance into perpetual rest and unto perpetual joy and felicity draweth nigh The Lord strengthen us with his mighty Spirit of Grace Pray for me I pray you and so shall I for you The Lord have mercy of his Church and lighten the eyes of the Magistrates that Gods extreme plagues light not on this Realm of England Turn or burn In his Letter to Mr. Latimer in Prison I pray you good Father let me have one draught more of your Cup wherein you mingle to me profitable with pleasant to comfort my stomack for surely except the Lord assist me with his gracious aid in the time of his Service I know I shall but play the part of a white-liver'd Knight But truly my trust is in him that in mine infirmity he should try himself strong and that he can make the Coward in his Cause to fight like a man Sir Now I daily look when Diotrephes with his Warriours shall assault me wherefore I pray you good Father for that you are an old Souldier and an expert Warriour and God knoweth I am but a young Souldier and as yet of small experience in these fights help me I pray you to buckle mine harness And now I would have you to think that those darts are cast at my head by some one of Diotrephes or Antonius his Souldiers By Antonius he meant some Popish Persecutour as Winchester alluding thereby to the Story of Victor l. 3. De Persecuâ— Aphri Object 1. All men marvel greatly why you do not go to Mass which is a thing as you know now much esteemed of all men yea of the Queen her self Answ. Because no man that layeth hand on the plough and looketh back is fit for the Kingdome of God and also for the same cause why St. Paul wouâ—d not suffer Timothy to be circumcised which is that the Truth of the Gospel might remain with us uncorrupt Gal. 2. And again If I build again the things which I destroyed I mâ—ke my self a Trespasser This is also another cause lest I shouâ—d seem by outward fact to allow the thing which I am perswaded is contrary to sound Doctrine and so shouâ—d be a stumbling block to the weak But wo be to him by whom offence cometh Mat. 18. It were better for him that a Milstone were hanged about his neck and he cast into the midst of the sea Object 2. Have not you used in times past to say Mass your self and therefore why will you not now vouchsafe once either to hear it or see it Answ. I confess unto you my fault and ignorance but know you that for these matters I have done penance long ago both at Paul 's Cross and at Cambridge and I trust God hath forgiven me mine offence for I did it ignorantly Object 3. But you know how great a crime it is to separate your self from the Communion or Fellowship of the Church and to make a scisme or division Answ. I know that the Unity of the Church is to be â—â—tained by all means and the same to be necessary to salvation but I do not take the Mass as it is at this lay for the Communion of the Church but a Popish deâ—ice c. Object 4. Admit there be a fault in the Mass do not you know both by Cyprian and Augustine that Communion of Sacraments doth not defile a man but consent of deeds if you do not consent to the â—â—ult in the Mass why do you trouble your self in â—ain Answ. Forasmuch as things done in the Mass tend â—â—enly to the overthrow of Christs Institution I judge â—hat by no means either in word or deed I ought to conâ—ent unto it What is objected out of the Fathers is meant â—f them who suppose they are defiled if any secret vice be â—â—ther in the Ministers or in them that communicate with them and not of them which do abhor superstition â—â—d wicked traditions of men and will not suffer the same 〈◊〉 be thrust upon themselves or upon the Church in stead â—f Gods Word and the truth of the Gospel Object 5. The Mass is the Sacrament of Uniâ—â— c. Answ. It 's true the Bread which we break accordâ—â—â— to the Institution of the Lord is the Sacrament of 〈◊〉 Unity of Christs mystical Body for we being many 〈◊〉 one Bread and one Body forasmuch as we are partaâ—â—rs all of one Bread But in the Mass the Lords Institution is not observed for we are not all partakers of one â—â—ead but one devoureth all c. So that as it is used it may seem a Sacrament of singularity c. Object 12. Is not abstaining from the Church by reason of the Mass contrary to the examples of the Prophets and Apostles of Christ Answ. It can no where be shewed that the Prophets or Christ or his Apostles did in the Temple communicate with the people in any kind of worshipping forbidden by the Law of God How else I pray you can you understand that St. Paul alledgeth when he saith 2 Cor. 6. What concord hath Christ with Belial or what part hath the Believer with the Infidel or how agreeth the Temple of God with Images For ye are the Temple of the Living God as God himself hath said I will dwell among them and will be their God and they shall be my people wherefore come out from among them and separate your selves from them saith the Lord and touch no unclean thing so will I receive you and will be a Father unto you and you shall be my sons and daughters saith the Lord God Almighty Object 14. For so much as you are so stifly I will not say obstinately bent and so wedded to your Opinion that no gentle exhortations and wholsome counsels no other kind of means can call you home to a better mind there remaineth that which in like cases was wont to be the onely remedy against stiffe-necked and stubborn persons that is you must be hampered by the Laws and compelled either to obey whether you will or no or else suffer that which a Rebel to the Laws ought to suffer Do you not know that refusing to obey the Laws of the Realm is the readiest way to stir up Sedition and Civil War It is better that you should bear your own sin then that through the example of your breach
of the common Laws the common quieâ— should be disturbed How can you say you will be the Queens true Subject whenas you do openly profess you will not keep her Laws Answ. I grant it to be reasonable that he that â—y words and gentleness cannot be made to yield to that which is right and good he that will not be subject to Gods Word should be punished by the Laws These things ought to take place against him who refuseth to do that is right and just according to true godliness not against him which cannot bear superstitions quietly but doth hate and detost from his heart such kind of proceedings and that for the glory of the Name of God Whosoever love their Countrey in Truth i. e. in God they will alwayes judge if at any time the Laws of God and man are contrary that a man ought rather to obey God then man and they that think otherwise and pretend a love to their Countrey forasmuch as they make their Countrey to fight as it were against God in whom consisteth the onely stay of that Countrey such are to be judged most deadly enemies and Traitors to their Countrey Satan indeed hath ever this dart in readiness to hurl against his Adversaries to accuse them of sedition that he may bring them if he can in danger of the higher Powers Thus Ahab said unto Elias Art thou he that troubleth Israel The false prophets complained of Jeremy to their Princes that his words were seditious and not to be suffered The Scribes and Pharises accused Christ as a seditious person and one that spake against Caesar. Did not they at the last cry If you let this man go you are not Caesars friend Thus the Oratour Tertullus accused Paul before Felix the Deputy We have found this man saith he a pestilent fellow and a stirrer up of sedition unto all the Iews in the whole world But were these indeed seditious persons God forbid but they were of men falsly accused and wherefore I pray you but because the reproved before the people their guiles superstitions and deceits A man indeed ought to obey his Prince but in the Lord and never against the Lord for he that knowingly obeyeth his Prince against God doth not a duty to the Prince but is a deceiver of the Prince and a helper to him to work his own destruction He is also unjust which giveth not to the Prince that is the Princes and to God that is Gods Hitherto you see good Father how I have in words onely made a flourish before the fight which I shortly look for and how I have begun to prepare certain kind of weapons to fight against the adversary of Christ. And here methinks I see you suddenly lifting up your head to Heaven after your manner and then looking upon me with your Prophetical Countenance and speaking thus unto me Trust not my Son I beseech you vouchsafe me the honour of this Name for in so doing I shall think my self both honoured and loved of you Trust not to these word-weapons for the Kingdome of God is not in words but in power Remember alwayes the words of the Lord Do not imagine aforehand what and how you will speak for it shall be given you even in that same hour what ye shall speak Mat. 10. For it is not ye that speak but the Spirit of your Father that speaketh in you Mar. 11. I pray you therefore Father pray for me that I may cast my whole care on him and trust on him in all perils for I know and am surely perswaded that whatsoever I can think aforehand is nothing except he assist me with his Spirit when the time is Pray that I may out of a true Faith say with David I will not trust in my bow and it is not my sword that shall save me Psal. 44. For he hath no pleasure in the strength of an horse c. But the Lord delights in them that fear him and put their trust in his mercy I beseech you Pray pray pray that I may enter this fight onely in the Name of God In his Letter to Mr. Bradford and his Fellow-Prisoners How joyfull it was to us to hear the report of Dr. Tailor and of his godly Confession c. I assure you it is hard for me to express Blessed be God which was and is the Giver of that and of all godly strength and stomack in the time of adversity It is not the slanderers evil tongue but a mans evil deed that can with God defile a man and therefore with Gods grace ye shall never have cause to doubt but that we will continue c. Sir Blessed be God with all our evil reports grudges and restraints we are merry in God and all our cure and care is and shall be by Gods grace to please and serve him of whom we look and hope after these temporal and momentary miseries to have eternal joy and perpetual felicity with Abraham c. through Jesus Christ our Lord. In his Letter to his Cousin I can do no less then lament their case who for fear of trouble or loss of goods will do in the sight of the world those things they know and are assured are contrary to the Will of God being assdred their end will be so pitifull without speedy repentance that I tremble to think of it Alas such as should in this dangerous time have given you and me comfortable instructions have perswaded us to follow I lament to rehearse it superstitious Idolatry yea and the worst of all is they seek to prove it by Scriptures The Lord for his mercy turn their hearts Amen In another Letter to Mr. Bradford Oh dear Brother seeing the time is now come wherein it pleaseth the Heavenly Father for Christ our Saviour his sake to call upon you and to bid you come happy are you that ever you were born thus to be found awake at the Lords Calling If it be not the place that sanctisieth the man but the holy man doth by Christ sanctifie the place then happy and holy shall be that place where in thou shalt suffer and which shall be sprinkled over with thy ashes in Christs Cause All thy Countrey may rejoyce of thee that it ever brought forth such an one which would render his life again in his Cause of whom he had received it We do look now every day when we shall be called on blessed be God I ween I am the weakest many wayes of our company and yet I thank our Lord God and Heavenly Father by Christ that since I heard of our dear Brother Rogers his departing and stout confession of Christ and his Truth even unto death my heart blessed be God rejoyced of it that since that time I never felt any lumpish heaviness in my heart as I grant I have felt sometimes before Oh good Brother blessed be God in thee and blessed be the time that ever I knew thee In his
of Canterbury Rejoyce in the Lord and as you love me and the other my Reverend Fathers and Concaptives which undoubtedly are gloria Christi lament not our state but I beseech you to give to our Heavenly Father for his endless mercies and unspeakable benefits even in the midst of all our troubles given to us most hearty thanks for know ye that as the weight of his Cross hath encreased upon us so he hath not nor doth he cease to multiply his mercies to strengthen us and I trust yea by his grace I doubt nothing but he will so do for Christ our Masters sake even to the end West your old Companion and sometime my Chaplain alas hath relented but the Lord hath shortned his dayes soon after he had said Mass against his conscience he pined away and died for sorrow My daily Prayer is as God doth know and by Gods grace shall be so long as I live in this world for you my Dear Brethren that are fled out of your own Countrey because you will rather forsake all worldly things then the Truth of Gods Word that God our eternal Father for our Saviour Christs sake will daily encrease in you the gracious gift of his Heavenly Spirit to the true setting forth of his Glory and Gospel and make you to agree brotherly in the Truth of the same that there arise no root of bitterness among you that may infect that good seed which God hath sown in your hearts already and that your life may be pure and honest according to the Rule of Gods Word that others may be in love with your Doctrine and with you and glorifie our Father which is in Heaven Now we expect nothing but the triumphant Crowns in the Lord of our Confession from our old enemy I commend my self humbly and heartily to your Prayers Dr. Grindal and to the rest of the Brethren with you dearly beloved by me in the Lord viz. Cheek Cox Turner Lever Sampson Chambers c. and others who love the Lord in Truth I commend also to you my Reverend Fathers and Fellow-prisoners in the Lord Thomas Cranmer now most worthy the Name of a true and great Shepherd yea Arch Bishop and Hugh Latimer that old Souldier of Christs and the true Apostle of our English Nation In his Letter to Augustine Bornher Brother Augustine I bless God with all my heart in his manifold merciful gifts given unto our dear Brethren in Christ specially to our Brother Rogers c. and also to Hooper Saunders and Tailor whom it hath pleased the Lord to set in the forefront of the Battel against his Adversaries and hath endued them all so far as I can hear to stand in the Confession of his Truth and to be content in his Cause and for his Gospels sake to lose their lives And evermore and without end blessed be our Heavenly Father for our dear and entirely beloved Brother Bradford whom now I perceive the Lord calleth for for I ween he will no longer suffer him to abide among the adulterous and wicked generation of this world I doubt not but he hath holpen those which are gone before in their journey that is hath animated and encouraged them to keep the high way and so to run that at length they might obtain the Prize The Lord be his comfort whereof I do not doubt I thank God heartily that ever I was acquainted with him and that ever I had such an one in my house I trust to God it shall please him of his goodness to strengthen me to make up the Trinity out of Paul's Church to suffer for Christ c. Upon the thirtieth of September 1555. Dr. Ridley with Father Latimer was brought before the Queens Commissioners to undergo his last Examination Whilst the Commission was reading he stood bare till he heard the Cardinal named and the Popes Holiness then he put on his Cap and being admonished by the Bishoy of Lincoln the Popes Delegate to pull it off he answered I do not put it on in contempt of your Lordship nor of the Cardinal in that he came of Royal Blood c. but that by this my behaviour I may make it appear that I acknowledge in no point the usurped Supremacy of Rome and therefore I contemn and despite all Authority coming from the Pope As for taking off my Cap do as it shall please your Lordships and I shall be content When Lincoln in a long Rhetorical Speech perswaded him to recant c. he said My Lord in your Exhortation I have marked especially three points which you used to perswade me to leave my Doctrine and Religion which I perfectly know and am throughly perswaded to be grounded not upon mans imaginations and decrees but upon the infallible Truth of Christs Gospel and to look back and return to the Romish See contrary to my Oath contrary to the Prerogative and Crown of this Realm and especially which moveth me most contrary to the expressed Word of God 1 That the See of Rome taking his â—eginning from Peter upon whom you say Christ hath builded his Church hath in all ages lineally from Bishop to Bishop been brought to this time 2 That the holy Fathers in their Writings from time to time have confessed the same 3 That I was once of the same Opinion For the first Christ in saying Upon this stone doth not mean Peter himself c. but his Confession that he was the Son of God upon this Rock-stone I will build my Church for this is the foundation and beginning of all Christianity with word heart and mind to confess that Christ is the Son of God Christs Church is built not on the frailty of man but upon the stable and infallible Word of God that Christ is the Son of God Whilst the See of Rome continued in the Promotion and setting forth of Gods glory and due preaching of the Gospel the Fathers commended and honoured Rome and so do I but after the Bishops of that See seeking their own pride and not Gods honour set themselves above Kings challenging to them the Title of Gods Vicars c. I cannot but with S. Gregory a Bishop of Rome confess that the Bishop of that place is the very true Antichrist whereof St. Iohn speaketh by the name of the Whore of Babylon For the third I cannot but confess I was once of the same Religion you are of yet so was St. Paul a Persecutour of Christ. Lincoln farther urging him to recant c. he said am fully perswaded that Christs Church is foundâ—d in every place where his Gospel is truly received and effectually followed Your gentleness is the same that Christ had of the High Priests Your Lordship saith You have no power to condemn me neither at any time to put a man to death so the High Priests said That it was not lawfull for them to put any man to death but committed Christ to Pilate neither would suffer him
to absolve Christ although he sought to do it What said Dr. Weston do you make the King Pilate No Dr. said Ridley I do but compare your deeds with Caiaphas his deeds and the High Priests who would condemn no man to death as you will not and yet would not suffer Pilate to deliver Christ. Being required to answer to his Articles presently though he had time given him till the morrow First said he I require the Notaries to take and write my Protestation that in no point I acknowledge your Authority or admit you to be my Judges as you are authorized from the Pope c. At last the Bishop of Lincoln with his Cap in his hand desired him to turn But Dr. Ridley made an absolute Answer That he was fully perswaded the Religion he defended to be grounded on Gods Word and therefore without great offence towards God great peril and damage of his soul he could not forsake his Master and Lord God For my part said Weston I take God to witness I am sorry for you I believe it well my Lord said Ridley forasmuch as one day it will be burthenous to your soul. After Sentence was read against him the Bishop of Glocester came to his Prison and would have perswaded him yet to recant upon promise of the Queens mercy but he answered him My Lord you know my mind fully herein and for the Doctrine which I have taught my conscience assures me it was sound and according to Gods Word to his glory be it spoken the which Doctrine the Lord God being my helper I will maintain so long as my tongue shall wag and breath is within my body and in confirmation thereof seal the same with my blood Do with me as it shall please God to suffer you I am well content to abide the same with all my heart The Servant is not above his Master if they dealt so cruelly with our Saviour Christ as the Scripture maketh mention and he suffered the same patiently how much more doth it become us his Servants The Bishop bidding him to hold his peace he answered That so long as his tongue and breath would suffer him he would speak against their abominable doings whatsoever hapned unto him for so doing When in the degrading of him they read We do take from you the Office of preaching the Gospel c. Dr. Ridley gave a great sigh and looking up towards Heaven said O Lord God forgive them this their wickedness After his Degradation Brooks the Bishop of Glocester refusing to talk with him he said Seeing that you will not suffer me to talk neither will vouchsafe to hear me what remedy but patience I refer my cause to my heavenly Father who will reform things that be amiss when it shall please him In his Supplication to the Queen It may please your Majesty for Christ our Saviours sake in a matter of Conscience and now not for my self but for other poor men to vouchsafe to hear and understand this humble Supplication It is so Honourable Princess that whilst I was Bishop of London divers Tenants took Leases of me and the Chaâ—ter for valuable considerations but now Bishop Bonner will not allow those Leases which must redound to many poor mens utter ruine Wherefore this is mine humble Supplication That either their Leases may stand or their moneys be restored to them and their former Leases now the Fines paid to me may easily be repaid if you will be pleased to command some portion of those Goods I left in my house to be sold for that end I suppose half of the value of my Plate will go nigh to restore all such Fines received When Bishop Brooks delivered Dr. Ridley to the Bailiffs charging them not to suffer any to speak with him and to bring him to the place of Execution when they were commanded he said God I thank thee and to thy praise be it spoken there is none of you all able to lay to my charge any open or notorious crime for if you could it should surely be laid in my lap I see very well you play the part of a proud Pharisee said Brooks exalting and praising your self No no no said Ridley to Gods glory onely is it spoken I confess my self to be a miserable wretched sinner and have great need of Gods help and mercy and do daily call and cry for the same The night before he suffered his Beard was washed and his legs and as he sate at Supper with Mr. Mr. Irish and Mrs. Irish he invited them to his Marriage To morrow said he I must be married and was as merry as ever in all his life Wishing his Sister he asked his Brother sitting at the Table Whether she could find in her heart to be there oâ— no yea I dare say said his Brother with all her heart I am glad to hear so much of her said Dr. Ridley At this talk Mrs. Irish wept whereupon Dr. Ridley said O Mrs. Irish you love me not now I see-well enough for in that you weep it doth appear you will not be at my Marriage neither are content therewith indeed you be not so much my friend as I thought you had been but quiet your self though my Breakfast shall be somewhat sharp and painfull yet I am sure my Supper shall be more pleasant and sweet When he arose from the Table his Brother offered him to watch all night with him but he said No no no that you shall not for I mind God willing to go to Bed and sleep as quietly to night â—s ever I did in my life When he espied Mr. Latimer at the Stake he ran to him embraced and kissed him and said Be of good heart Brother for God will either asswage the fury of the flame or else strengthen us to abide it After Dr. Smith had preached on 1 Cor. 13. If I give my Body to be burned c. Dr. Ridley kneeled down on his Knees towards the Lord Williams c. â—nd said I beseech you my Lord even for Christs like that I may speak but two or three words Whereupon the Bayliffs and Dr. Marshal Vice-Chancellor of Oxford ran hastily to him and with their hands stopped his mouth and said Mr. Ridley if you will recant you shall not onely have liberty to speak but your life Not otherwise said Ridley No said Marshal Well said Dr. Ridley so long is the breath is in my Body I will never deny my Lord Christ and his known Truth Gods Will be done in me I commit our Cause to Almighty God who shall indifferently judge all Being in his shirt he said O heavenly Father I give unto thee most hearty thanks for that thou â—ast called me to be a Professour of thee even unto death I beseech thee Lord God take mercy upon this Realm of England and deliver the same from all her enemies To the Smith he said Good Fellow knock in the Chain hard for the flesh
hear me patiently seeing I am appointed to die and look daily when I shall be called to come before the eternal Judge and therefore you cannot think but that I onely study to serve my Lord God and to say that thing which I am perswaded assuredly by Gods Word shall and doth please him and profit all to whom God shall give grace to hear and believe what I do say If the Popes supremacy be necessary to salvation to be owned How chanced it that ye were all my Lords so light as for your Princes pleasures H. 8. and E. 6. which were but mortal men to forsake the Unity of your Catholick Faith i. e. to forsake Christ and his Gospel How chanced it also that ye and the whole Parliament did not onely abolish and expell the Bishop of Rome but also did abjure him in your own persons and did decree in your Acts great Oaths to be taken for that purpose On the other side if the Law and Decree which maketh the supremacy of the See and Bishop of Rome over the universal Church of Christ be a thing of necessity required unto salvation by an Antichristian Law as it is indeed then my Lords never think other but the day shall come when ye shall be charged with this your undoing that which once ye had well done and with this your perjury and breach of your Oath which Oath was done in judgement justice and truth agreeable to Gods Law The Whore of Babylon may for a time dally with you and make you so drunken with the wine of her filthy stews and whoredomes as with her dispensations and promises of pardon a poena culpa that you may think your selves safe but be ye assured when the Living Lord shall try the matter by fire and judge it according to his Word unless ye repent without all doubt ye shall never escape the hands of the Living God for the guilt of your perjury and breach of your Oath then shall ye drink of the Cup of the Lords indignation and everlasting wrath which is prepared for the Beast his false Prophets and all their partakers For he that is partner with them in their whoredomes and abominations must also be partner with them in their plagues and be thrown with them into the Lake burning with brimstone and unquenchable fire In his Letter to the Prisoners c. and Exiles For the fervent love that the Apostles had unto their Master Christ and for the great commodities and increase of all godliness which they felt by their faith to ensue of afflictions in Christs Cause And thirdly For the heaps of heavenly joyes which the same do get unto the godly which shall endure in Heaven for evermore for these causes they rejoyced that they were accounted worthy to suffer contumelies and rebukes for Christs Name And Paul was so much in love in that which the carnal man loatheth so much i. e. with Christs Cross that he judged himself to know nothing else but Christ crucified he gloried in nothing else but Christs Cross. Why should we Christians fear death Can death deprive us of Christ who is all our comfort our joy and our life Nay forsooth But on the contrary Death shall deliver us from this mortal body which loadeth and beareth down the Spirit that it cannot so well perceive heavenly things in the which so long as we dwell we are absent from the Lord. And who that hath a right knowledge of Christ our Saviour that he is the eternal Son of God life light the wisdome of the Father all goodness all righteousness and whatsoever heart can desire yea infinite plenty of all these above that that mans heart can conceive or imagine for in him dwelleth the fulness of the Godhead bodily and also that he is given us of the Father and made of God to be our wisdome our righteousness our holiness and our redemption who I say is that believeth this indeed that would not gladly be with his Master Christ To die in the defence of Christs Gospel is our bounden duty to Christ and also to our neighbour to Christ for he died for us and rose that he might be Lord of all and seeing he died for us we also saith St. Iohn 1 Ioh. 3. should jeopard yea give our life for the Brethren Farewell dear Brethren farewell and let us comfort our hearts in all troubles and in death with the Word of God for Heaven and Earth shall perish but the Word of the Lord endureth for ever In his Lamentation for the change of Religion in England Of late in every Congregation throughout all England was made Prayer and Petition unto God to be delivered from the Tyranny of the Bishop of Rome and all his detestable enormities from all false doctrine and heresie and now alas Satan hath perswaded England by his falâ—hood and craft to revoke her old godly prayer c. This is one maxime and principle in Christs Law He that denieth Christ before men him shall Christ deny before his Father and all his holy Angels in Heaven Now then seeing the doctrine of Antichrist is returned again into this Realm and the higher Powers alas are so deceived and bewitched that they are perswaded it to be Truth and Christs true Doctrine to be errour and heresie and the old Laws of Anticrist are allowed to return with the power of their Father again What can be hereafter looked for of Christians abiding in this Realm but extreme violence of death or else to deny their Master Therefore prepare and arm thy self to die for both by Antichrists accustomable Laws and Scripture Prophesies there is no likelyhood of any other thing except thou wilt deny thy Master Christ which is the loss at the last of body and soul unto everlasting death My counsel to such as are yet at liberty is to flie from the plague and get them hence I consider not onely the subtilties of Satan and how he is like to deceive it it were possible even the chosen of God and also the great frailty which is oftentimes more in a man then he doth know in himself and which in the time of temptation will utter it self but also the examples of Christ Paul Elias c. and Christ saith When they persecute you in one City flie unto another Truly before God I think that the abomination that Daniel prophesied of so long before is now set up in the holy Place the Doctrine of Antichrist his Laws Rites and Religion contrary to Christ and to the true serving and worshipping of God I understand to be that abominition therefore now is the time in England for those words of Christ Then saith Christ they that be in Jewry let them flie into the Mountains then saith he mark this then for truly I am perswaded and I trust by the Spirit of God that this then is commanded By those in Iewry I understand such who truly confess one Living God and the
the Truth the bitter pangs of death c. To die in Christs Cause is an high honour to the which no man should aspire but to whom God vouchsafeth that priviledge for no man is allowed to presume to take to himself any office of honour but he which is thereunto called of God Iohn saith well speaking of them which have obtained the Victory by the blood of the Lamb and by the Word of his Testimony that they loved not their lives even unto death And our Saviour Christ saith He that shall lose his life for my Cause shall find it This manner of speech pertaineth not to one kind of Christians as the worldly do wickedly dream but to all that truly pertain to Christ for when Christ had called unto him the multitude together with his Disciples he said unto them Mark he said not this unto his Disciples or Apostles only but unto all Whosoever will follow me let him forsake or deny himself c. for whosoever will to save his life forsake me and my Truth shall lose it and whosoever shall lose c. Whosoever shall â—e ashamed of me and my words i. e. to confess me and my Gospel before this adulterous generation of him shall the Son of man be ashamed c. Know thou O man of God that all things are ordained for the furtherance of thee towards thy salvation All things saith Paul work with the good to goodness c. It is not as the wicked think That poverty adversity sickness tribulation yea painfull death of the godly be tokens that God doth not love them but even the clean contrary Now thou O man of God for the Lords sake let us not for the love of this life tarry here too long and be occasion of delay of that glorious consummation of all Christs Sufferers in hope and expectation whereof the former Martyrs have departed in the Lord and the which also the living indued with Gods Spirit ought so earnestly to desire c. crying out Come Lord Iesus come Then shall our weak body be transfigured and made like to Christs glorious body and then shall we see and have the unspeakable joy and fruition of the glorious Majesty of our Lord even as he is Who or what then shall let us to jeopard yea to spend this life which we have here in Christs Cause in our Lord God his Cause O therefore thou man of God that art loaden and so letted like unto a great bellied woman that thou canst not flie the plague yet if thou lust after such things as I have spoken of stand fast whatsoever shall befall thee in thy Masters Cause and take this thy letting to flie for a call from God to fight in thy Master Christs Cause Of this be thou certain they can do nothing unto thee which thy Father is not aware of or hath not foreseen before they can do no more then it shall please him to suffer them to do for the furtherance of his glory edifying of his Church and thine own salvation O be not afraid and remember the end What I have spoken for the comfort of the big-bellied woman I mean to be spoken likewise to the Captive and Prisoner in Gods Cause for such I count to be as it were already summoned and pressed to fight under the Banner of the Cross of Christ and as it were Souldiers allowed and taken up for the Lords Wars to do their Lord and Master good and honourable service and to stick to him even unto death c. To conclude I say unto all that love Christ Jesus our Redeemer and Saviour that love to follow the wayes of the holy Ghost who is our Comforter and Sanctifier that love Christs Spouse and Body c. yea that love life and their souls health Hearken my dear Brethren and Sisters c. to the Word of our Saviour Jesus Christ spoken to his Apostles and meant to all his in St. Matthew's Gospel Fear not them which kill the body for they cannot kill the soul but fear him c. The Lord grant us of his heavenly grace and strength that here we may so confess him in this world amongst this adulterous generation that he may confess us again at the last day before his Father c. In his Reasons why Images should not be placed and erected in Churches First the words of the Command Exod. 20. repeated more plainly Deut. 27. where observe those words Thou shalt not make to thy self mean to any use of Religion and those And setteth it in a secret place imply that no man durst then commit Idolatry openly The reason why God gave this general Prohibition is lest thou being deceived shouldst bow down to them and worship them This general Law is generally to be observed though some be not hurt by them Moses was not deceived or seduced by Iethro's Daughter nor Boaz by Ruth a woman of Moab yet the general Law was to be observed Thou shalt not joyn thy children in marriage with strangers least she seduce thy Son c. If by vertue of the second Commandment Images were not lawfull in the Temple of the Jews then by the second Command they are unlawfull in the Churches of Christians but c. in the Tabernacle and Temple of God no Images were appointed openly to beset nor by practice afterwards used or permitted so long as Religion was purely observed therefore c. For the second Command is moral and not ceremonial c. The Jews by no means would consent to Herod Pilate or Peâ—ronius that Images should be placed in the Temple at Jerusalem but rather offered themselves unto death then to consent unto it Besides that Iosephus commends them for observing the meaning of the Law sure they would not have endangered themselves so far if they had thought Images had been indifferent in the Temple of God Athâ—nasius tells us The invention of Images came of no good but of evil and whatsoever hath an evil beginning can never in any thing be judged good seeing it is wholly naught Tâ—rtullian expounding those words Little Children beware of Images saith That the meaning is as if he had said Little Children keep your selves from the shape it self or form of them Images in the Church either serve to edify or to destroy If they edify then there is one kind of edification which the Scriptures neither teach nor command but alwayes disallow if they destroy they are not to be in the Church The Command of God is Thou shalt not lay a stumbling-block before the blind and cursed is he that maketh the blind wander in his way Images are snares and traps for the feet of the ignorant Images do not stir up the mind to Devotion but distract the mind from Prayer hearing of Gods Word c. Hence in the Council-chamber of the Lacedemonians no picture was suffered least in Consultation of the weighty matters of the
and ready to be burned for the testimony of the Truth O dear Brethren and Sisters how much have you to rejoyce in God that he hath given you such faith to overcome this blood-thirsty Tyrant thus far And no doubt but he that hath begun that good work in you will fulfill it to the end O dear Hearts in Christ what a Crown of Glory shall ye receive with Christ in the Kingdome of God Oh that it had been the good will of God that I had been ready to have gone with you I lie in my Lords Little-ease in the day and in the night in the Cole-house alone and we look every day when we shall be condemned but I lie still at the Pools brink and every man goeth in before me but we abide patiently the Lords leisure with many Bands in Fetters and Stocks by the which we have received great joy in the Lord. And now fare you well dear Brethren and Sisters in this World but I trust to see you in the Heavens face to face How blessed are you in the Lord that God hath found you worthy to suffer for his sake O be joyfull even unto death Fear it not saith Christ for I have overcome death Be strong let your hearts be of good comfort and wait you still for the Lord. He is at hand The Angel of the Lord pitcheth his Tent round about them that fear him and delivereth them which way he seeth best for our lives are in the Lords hands and they can do nothing unto us before God suffer them Therefore give all thanks to God O dear Hearts you shall be clothed with long white Garments upon the Mount Sion with the multitude of Saints and with Jesus Christ our Saviour who will never forsake us O blessed Virgins you have played the wise Virgins part in that you have taken Oyl in your Vessels that ye may go in with the Bridegroom when he cometh c. but as for the foolish they shall be shut out because they made not themselves ready to suffer with Christ neither go out to take up his Cross. O dear Hearts How precious shall your death be in the sight of the Lord for dear is the death of his Saints O fare you well and pray The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you all Amen Amen Pray pray pray By me R. R. written with mine own blood The Bishop asking him what he thought of his Fellow-Prisoner Ralf Allerton He answered That he thought him to be one of the elect Children of God and if he were put to death for his Faith and Religion he thought he should die a true Martyr The Bishop asking him how he did like the Order and Rites of the Church then used here in England He said That he ever had and then did abhor the same with all his heart Being perswaded to recant and ask mercy of the Bishop No said he I will not ask mercy of him that cannot give it Rought A Suffolk man so called and his Wife and several others being rebuked for going so openly and talking so freely Their answer was They acknowledged and believed and therefore they must speak and that the tribulation was by Gods good will and providence and that his Judgements were right to purâ—â—â— them with others for their sins and that of very faithfulness and mercy God had caused them to be troubled bled and that one hair of their heads should not perish before the time but all things should work unto the best to them that love God and that Christ Jesus was their life and onely righteousness and that onely by faith in him and for his seke all good things were freely given them also forgiveness of sins and life everlasting Rupea You may said Castalia Rupea throw my body from this steep Hill yet will my soul mount upward again Your blasphemies more offend my soul then your torments do my body Russel Ieremy Russel being apprehended in the Diocess of Glasgow in Scotland A. 1539. and railed upon answered This is your hour and power of darkness Now sit ye as Judges and we stand wrongfully accused and more wrongfully to be condemned but the day shall come when our innocence shall appear and that ye shall see your own blindness to your everlasting confusion Go forward and fulfill the measure of your iniquity He comforted his Fellow-Prisoner Alexander Kennedy of whom see the second Part under K. saying Brother fear not more mighty is he that is in us then he that is in the world the pain that we shall suffer is short and shall be light but our joy and consolation shall never have end and therefore let us contend to enter in unto our Master and Saviour by the same strait way which he hath taken before us Death cannot destroy us for it is destroyed already by him for whose sake we suffer Rycetto Mr. Anthony Rycetto of Vincence being condemned to be drowned his Son about twelve years of age comieg to visit him besought him with tears to yield and to save his life that he might not be left fatherless A true Christian said his Father is bound to forego Goods Children yea and life it self for the maintenance of Gods honour and glory A Captain telling him That Francis Sega was resolved to recant What tell you me said he of Sega I will perform my vows unto the Lord my God A Priest presenting him with a wooden Crucifix exhorting him to return and to die in the favour of God reconciling himself to the Church of Rome the holy Spouse of Christ But he rejected the Crucifix and besought the Priest to come out of the snare of the Devil to cleave to Jesus Christ and to live not according to the flesh but after the Spirit If you do otherwise said he assure your selves your unbelief will bring yâ—u into that Lake of fire that shall never be quenched for though yâ—u confess with your mouth that you know Iesus Christ yet you not onely deny him by your works but you persecute him in his Members being bewitched by the Pope the open enemy of the Son of God As he was carrying to be drowned because it was very cold he called for his Cloke which they had taken from him Whereupon the Wherry-man said unto him Fearest thou a little cold What wilt thou do when thou art cast into the Sea Why art not thou carefull to save thy self from drowing Dost not thou see that the poor Flea skips hither and thither to save her life His answer was And I am now flying to escape eternal death Being arrived at the place where he was to suffer the Captain put a Chain of Iron about his middle with a very heavy Stone fastned thereto Then Rycetto lifting his eyes to Heaven said Father forgive them for they know not what they do And being laid on the Planck he said Lord Iesus into thy hands I commend my spirit FINIS These are the
should do evil that good may come thereof though he meant nothing so c. Now my Lord will not think I dare say that St. Paul was too blame that he spake no more warily or more plainly to avoid the offence of the people but rather the people for that they took no better heed to his meaning yea he will pity the people who had been so long nuzled in the Doctrine of the Pharisees and wallowed so long in darkness of mans Traditions and Superstitions that they were unapt to receive the bright Light of the Truth and wholesome Doctrine of God uttered by St. Paul nor do I think that my Lord will require more circumspection in me then was in St. Paul when he did not escape slanderous reports of them that be of corrupt judgements who reported him to say whatsoever he appeared to them to say or whatsoever seemed to them to follow of his saying So they report us to say saith Paul so they speak evil of us whose damnation is just And I think the damnation of all such that evil report Preachers now adayes is just also yea Christ himself was mis-reported and falsly accused both as to his words and also as concerning the meaning of his words He said Destroy you they made it I can destroy He said This Temple they added Made with hands to bring it to a contrary sense He did mean of the Temple of his Body and they did wrest it to Solomon's Temple There be three sorts of persons which can make no credible information 1 Adversaries 2 Ignorant ones and without judgement 3 Whisperers which will spew out in hudder mudder more then they dare avow openly The first will not the second cannot the third dare not Therefore the relation of such is not credible and cannot occasion any indifferent Judge to make process against any man It is a great commendation to be evil spoken of them that be naught themselves and to be commended of such is many times no little reproach God send us all grace to wish well one to another and to speak well one of another Meseems it were more comely for my Lord if it were comely for me to say so to be a Preacher himself having so great a Cure as he hath then to be a Disquieter of Preachers and to preach nothing at all himself I am sure St. Paul the true Minister of God and faithful Dispenser of Gods Mysteries and right Exemplar of all true and very Bishops saith Though some preach Christ of envy thinking to obscure me and bring my authority into contempt some of good will thinking to comfort me notwithstanding so that Christ be preached I joy and will joy So much he regarded more the Glory of Christ and Promotion of Christs Doctrine to the edification of Souls then the Maintenance of his own Authority Reputation and Dâ—gnity considering that what Authority he had it was to Edification and not to Destruction Now I think it were no reproach to my Lord but rather very commendable to joy with Paul and be glad that Christ be preached qis vis modo yea though it were for envy in disdain despite and contempt of his Lordship The University of Cambridge hath Authority to admit twelve early of which I am one and the Kings Highness did decree That all admitted of Universities should preach throughout his Realm as long as they preached well To inhibit a Preacher admitted of the King is to disobey the King We low Subjects are bound to obey Powers and their Ordinances and are not the highest Subjects also who ought to give us an ensample of such obedience As for my preaching it self I trust in God my Lord of London cannot justly blame and reprove it if it be taken as I spake it or else it is not my preaching but his that falsly reporteth it as Martial saith to one that depraved his Book Quem recitas meus est O Fidentine libellus Sed male dum recitas incipit esse tuus In English thus Mine is the Book thou readest Fidentine But thou not reading right dost make it thine Now I hear that my Lord of London is informed and hath informed the King that I go about to defend Bilney and his cause against his Ordinaries and Iudges whereas I had nothing to do with Bilney except his Judges did him wrong for I did nothing else but admonish all Judges indifferently to do right It might have become a Preacher to say as I said though Bilney had never been born I have known Bilney a great while I think much better then ever did my Lord of London and to tell you the truth I have known hitherto few such so prompt and ready to do every man good after his power both friends and foes c. In sum a very simple good Soul nothing meet for this wretched world whose blind fashion and miserable state yet far from Christs Doctrine he could as evil bear and would sorrow lament and bewail it as much as any man that ever I knew I cannot but wonder if a man living so mercifully so charitably so patiently so continently so studiously and vertuously and killing his old Adam i. e. mortifying his evil effections and blind motions of his heart so diligently should die an evil death Let him that standeth beware that he fall not I am ignorant in things that I trust hereafter to know as I do now know things in which I have been ignorant heretofore It were too long to tell you what blindness I have been in and how long it was ere I could forsake such folly it was so incorporate in me but by continual prayer continual study of Scripture and oft communicating with men of more right judgement God hath delivered me c. yea men think that my Lord himself hath in times past thought that by Gods Law a man might marry his Brothers Wife who now both dares think and speak the contrary and yet this his boldness might have chanced in Pope Iulius his dayes to stand him either in a Fire or a Fagot Which thing pondered of my Lord might somewhat stir him up to charitable equity towards such who labour to do good as their power serveth with knowledge and do hurt to no man with their ignorance for there is no greater distance then between Gods Law and not Gods Law nor is it so or so because any man thinketh it so or so but because it is so or so indeed therefore we must think it so or so when God shall give us knowledge thereof for if it be indeed either so or not so it is so or not so though all the world have thought so these thousand years c. The matter is weighty as you say and ought to be substantially looked upon even as weighty as my life is worth but how to look substantially upon it otherwise know not I then to pray my Lord God night and day that as he hath emboldned me
arrogancy singularity and vain-glory that he would not see what was clearly proved Ha my Lords said Mr. Philpot is it now time think you for me to follow singularity or vain-glory since it is now upon danger of my life and death not onely presently but also before God to come I know if I die in the true Faith I shall die everlastingly or if I do not as you would have me you will kill me and many thousands more yet had I rather perish at your hands then to perish eternally And at this time I have lost all my commodities of this world and now lie in a Cole-house where a man would not lay a Dog with the which I am well contented The Bishop of Glocester asking him What do you think your self better learned then so many notable learned men as be here Mr. Philpot answered Elias alone had the Truth when there were four hundred Priests against him The Bishop telling him Elias was deceived for he thought there had been none good but himself and there were seven thousand besides him Mr. Philpot answered Yea but he was not deceived in Doctrine as the other four hundred were He told the Bishop of London at his third appearâ—nce before him My Lord in that you say you will â—it on me in judgement to morrow I am glad thereof I look for none other but death at your hands and I am as ready to yield my life in Christs Cause as you be to require it Dr. Story telling him What you purpose to be a stinking Martyr and to sit in judgement with Christ at the last Day to judge the twelve Triles of Israel Yea Sir said Mr. Philpot I doubt not thereof having the promise of Christ If I die for righteousness sake which you have begun to persecute in me The Chancellor of Lichfield advising him not to cast himself away wilfully He answered My conscience beareth me record that I seek to please God and that the love and fear of God causeth me to do as I do and I were of all other creatures most miserable if for mine own will onely I do lose all the commodities I might have in this life and afterward be cast to damnation but I am sure it is not my will whereon I stand but Gods Will which will not suffer me to be cast away I am sure Mr. Philpot being sent for by Bonnâ—r that he might go with him to Mass the Keepers as they were going along asked him Will you go to Mass Mr. Philpot answered My stomack this morning is too raw to digest such raw meats of flesh blood and bone When he was put into the stocks he said God be praised that he hath thought me worthy to suffer any thing for his Names sake Better it is to sit in the stocks of this world then to sit in the stocks of a damable conscience As he was conveyed out of the Cole-house into a close Tower joyning to Paul's Church through many straits There said he I called to remembrance that strait is the way to Heaven Harpsfield accusing him for being like himself in Oxford when in Disputation he would not give over He said Mr. Harpsfield you know in the Schools of Oxford when we were young men we did strive much upon vain-glory and contention more then for the Truth and if I was then in the time of my ignorance earnest in my own cause I ought now to be earnest in my Master Christs Cause and his Truth I know now that nothing done upon vain-glory and singularity can please God have it never so goodly a shew Morgan telling him he should be burned for his Heresie and afterwards go to Hell fire He said I tell thee thou Hypocrite that I pass not this for thy Fire and Fagots neither do I I thank God my Lord stand in fear of the same my faith in Christ shall overcome them but the Hell fire which thou threatnest me is thy portion and is prepared for thee unless thou speedily repent and for such Hypocrites as thou art When Bonner would not grant him candle light he said Seeing I shall not have my request the Lord shall be my light I would my Burning Day were to morrow for this delay is every day to die and yet not to be dead Dr. Chedsey telling him he was not like to die yet He answered I am the more sorry thereof but the Will of the Lord be done of me to his glory Amen Bonner telling him That he made other Prisoners rejoyce and sing with him he said Yea my Lord we shall sing when you and such as you are shall cry Vae vae wo wo except you repent The Bishop of Worcester bidding him to follow his Fathers before him he said It is forbidden us of God by the Prophet Ezekiel to follow our Fathers or to walk in their commandments The Bishop replying It is written also in another Place Ask of your Fathers Mr. Philpot rejoyn'd We ought indeed to ask our Fathers that have more experience and knowledge then we of Gods Will but no more to allow them then we perceive they agree with the Scriptures Pray for grace said the Bishop Prayer said Philpot is the comfortablest exercise I feel in my trouble and my conscience is quiet and I have peace of mind which cannot be the fruits of Heresie My Lords said Philpot to the Bishops you must bear with me since I speak in Christs Cause and because his glory is defaced and his people cruelly and wrongfully slain by you because they will not consent to the dishonour of God if I told you not your fault it would be required at my hands at the Day of Judgement Therefore know ye Hypocrites indeed That it is the Spirit of God that telleth you your sin not I I pass not I thank God of all your cruelty God forgive it you and give you grace to repent When he was condemned for an Heretick He said I thank God I am an Heretick out of your cursed Church but I am no Heretick before God The Chief Keeper greeting him thus Ah! hast not thou done well to bring thy self hither he said Well I must be content for it is Gods appointment The Keeper promising him all favour if he would recant Nay said Mr. Philpot I will never recant whilst I have my life that which I have spoken for it is most certain truth and in witness hereof I will seal it with my blood A Messenger coming to him from the Sheriffe bade him make ready for the next day he should be burned at a Stake with fire Mr. Philpot returned this Answer I am ready God grant me strength and a joyfull Resurrection And so he went into his Chamber and poured out his Spirit unto the Lord God giving him most hearty thanks that he of his mercy had made him worthy to suffer for his Truth His Servant taking his leave of
Commonwealth their minds by the sight of the outward Image might be withdrawn or wander from the matter To allow a most certain peril for an uncertain profit and the greatest danger for the smallest benefit in matters of Faith and Religion is a tempting of God and a grievous offence In the Primitive Church there were no Images in places of Assembly for Religion this the Heathens objected to the Christians for a crime as Origen and Arnobius testifie c. Lactantius saith It is not to be doubted that there is no Religion wheresoever is any Image Not onely by Varro's judgement but also by St. Augustine's approbation of Varro the most pure and chast observation of Religion and nearest the Truth is to be without Images By the judgement of this ancient Father Epiphanius to permit Images in Churches is against the Authority of Scripture meaning against the second Commandment c. Besides Epiphanius doth reject not onely graven and molten but painted Images Again he spared not the Image of Christ yea he did not onely remove it but with a vehemency of zeal cut in pieces and he is carefull that no such kind of painted Images be permitted in the Church It is manifest to them that read Histories that not onely Emperours but also divers and sundry Councils in the East Church have condemned and abolished Images both by Decrees and Examples But this notwithstanding experience hath declared That neither Councils nor Writings Preachings Decrees making of Laws prescribing of Punishments have holpen against Images to which Idolatry hath been committed nor against Idolatry whilst Images stood In his Letter to his Dear Brother and Reverend Fellow-Elder in Christ Iohn Hooper My dearly beloved Brother c. whom I reverence in the Lord c. Forasmuch as I understand by your works that we throughly agree and wholly consent together in those things which are the grounds and substantial points of our Religion against which the world so furiously rageth in our dayes howsoever in time past by certain by-matters and circumstances of Religion your wisdome and my simplicity I grant hath a little jarred each of us following the abundance of his own sense and judgement Now I say be you assured that even with my whole heart God is my witness in the bowels of Christ I love you in the Truth and for the Truths sake which abideth in us and as I am perswaded shall by the grace of God abide in us for evermore Because the world as I perceive Brother busily conspireth against Christ our Saviour with all possible force and power let us joyn hands together in Christ and if we cannot overthrow yet to our power and as much as in us lies let us shake those high Altitudes not with carnal but with spiritual weapons Let us also prepare our selves for death by which after our short afflictions here by the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ we shall triumph together with him in eternal glory I pray you Brother salute in my Name your Reverend Fellow-Prisoner and Venerable Father Dr. Cranmer by whom since the first day that I heard of his most godly and fatherly constancy in confessing the Truth of the Gospel I have conceived great consolation and joy in the Lord. It will also be to me great joy to hear of your constancy and fortitude in the Lords Quarrel I am earnestly moved to counsel you not to hasten the publishing of your Works especially under your own Name least your mouth should be stopped hereafter and all things taken away from the rest of the Prisoners whereby otherwise if it so please God may be able to do good to many Farewell in the Lord my most Dear Brother Once again and for ever in Christ my most Dear Brother farewell Rieux Dionysius de Rieux was one of them who was first burned at Melda or Meaux in France An. 1528. for saying That the Mass is a plain denial of the Death and Passion of Christ. He was alwayes wont to have in his mouth the Words of Christ He that denieth me before men him also will I deny before my Father Rogers Mr. Iohn Rogers preaching at Paul's Cross even after Queen Mary was come to the Tower of London confirmed the Truth of that Doctrine which he and others had there taught in King Edward's dayes exhorting the people constantly to remain in the same and to beware of all pestilent Popery Idolatry and Superstition For that Sermon he was called in Question In his Examination and Answer Ian. 22. 1555. I never granted King Henry the Eighth to have any Supremacy in spiritual things as are the forgiveness of sins giving of the holy Ghost authority to be a Judge above the Word of God The Chancellor asserting That the Parliament that abolished the Popes Supremacy was with most great cruelty constrained thereunto He answered With cruelty Why then I perceive that you take a wrong way with cruelty to perswade mens consciences for it should appear by your doings now that the cruelty then used hath not perswaded your consciences How would you then have your consciences perswaded with cruelty Sir Richard Southwell telling him That he would not burn in this year when it cometh to the Purpose he answered Sir I cannot tell but I trust to my Lord God yes lifting up his eyes to Heaven I desire the hearty and unfeigned help of the Prayers of all Christs true Members the true Imps of the true unfeigned Catholick Church that the Lord God of all consolation will now be my comfort aid strength buckler and shield as also of all my Brethren that are in the same case and distress that I and they all may despise all manner of threats and cruelty and even the bitter burning fire and the dreadfull dart of death and stick like true Souldiers to our dear and loving Captain Christ our onely Saviour and Redeemer and the onely true Head of the Church that doth all in us all which is the property of an Head and that we do not traiterously run out of his Tents or rather out of the plain field from him in the greatest jeopardy of the battel but that we may persevere in the fight if he will not otherwise deliver us till we be most cruelly slain of his enemies For this I most heartily and at this present with tears most instantly and earnestly desire and besâ—ech you all to pray In his second Examination and Answer Ian. 28 29. 1555. Should said the Chancellor when the Parliament hath concluded a thing any private person have authority to discuss whether they had done right or wrong No that may not be I answered shortly That all the Laws of men might not neither could rule the Word of God but that they all must be discussed and judged thereby and obey thereto and neither my conscience nor any Christians could be satisfied with such Laws as disagreed from that Word Mr. Hooper and Mr. Cardmaker were
examined before me The Lord grant us grace to stand together fighting lawfully in his Cause till we be smitten down together if the Lords Will be so to permit it for there shall not an hair of our heads perish against his Will but with his Will whereunto the same Lord grant us to be obedient unto the end and in the end Amen Sweet mighty and mercifull Lord Jesus the Son of David and of God Amen Amen let every true Christian say and pray I told the Chancellor That I would not be out of the Catholick Church but into his Church by Gods grace I would never come Well said he then is our Church false and Antichristian Yes said I. When I desired leave to confirm my Doctrine by writing you would not grant it because I was a private person and the Parliament was above the Authority of all private Persons and therefore the sentence thereof might not be found fault with c. And yet my Lord said I I can shew that one man hath come into a general Council and after the whole had agreed upon an Article hath by the Word of God declared so pithily that the Council had erred in declaring the said Article that he caused the whole Council to alter their Act. Panormitanus also said I saith That unto a simple Lay-man that bringeth the Word of God with him there ought to be given more credit then to a whole Council assembled together The Chancellor facing me and hoping to dash me out of Couutenance I told him in that Cause being Gods Cause he should not make me afraid to speak I was never the worse but the better to be earnest in a just and true cause and in my Master Christs matters When Winchester had read the Condemnation he declared that I was in the great curse c. Well my Lord said I here I stand before God and you and all this honourable Audience and take him to witness that I never wittingly nor willingly taught any false Doctrine and therefore have I a good conscience before God and all good men I am sure you and I shall come before a God that is righteous before whom I shall be as good a man as you and I nothing doubt but that I shall be found there a true Member of the true Catholick Church of Christ and everlastingly saved and as for your false Church ye need not to excommunicate me forth of it I have not been in it these twenty years the Lord be thanked therefore But now ye have done what ye can my Lord I pray you yet grant me one thing that my poor wife being a stranger and having ten children by me may come and speak with me as long as I live She shall not come at thee said he Then I have tried out all your charity said I. Two things more I purposed to have touched if I could have been permitted The one how it was lawfull for a private man to reason and write against a wicked Act of Parliament or ungodly Council c. The other was to prove that Prosperity was not alwayes a token of Gods love For the first I shall adde one example more The high Priests the Elders Scribes and Pharisees decreed in their Council and gave â—he same command to the Apostles that they should â—ot preach in the Name of Christ as ye have also forbidden us Notwithstanding when they were charged therewithall they answered We ought more to obey God then man Even so we may answer you God is more to be obeyed then man and your wicked Laws cannot so tongue-tie us but we will speak the Truth The Apostles were beaten for their boldness and they rejoyced that they suffered for Christs Cause Ye have also provided rods for â—s and bloody whips yet when ye have done that which Gods Hand and Counsel hath determined that ye shall do be it life or death I trust that â—od will so assist us by his holy Spirit and Grace that we shall patiently suffer it and praise God for it And whatsoever become of me and others which now suffer for speaking and professing the Truth yet be ye sure that Gods Word will prevail and have the upper hand when your bloody Laws and wicked Decrees for want of sure foundation shall fall in the dust For the second point It may please your Lordship to understand That we poor Preachers whom you so evil intreat did most boldly and plainly rebuke the evil government of those under King Edward in many things especially their covetousness and neglect and small regard to live after the Gospel as also their negligence to occasion others to live thereafter I might instance in what I once did at Paul's Cross for which I was fain to answer before all the Council and many of my Brethren did the like so that we for the not rebuking of their faults shall not answer before God nor be blame-worthy before men I am an English man born and God knoweth do naturally wish well to my Countrey I have often proved that the things which I have much feared should come to pass have indeed followed I fear you have and will with your Governing bring England out of Gods Blessing into a warm Sun I pray God I may fail of my guessing in this behalf but truly that Englands welfare will not be with expelling the true Word of God out of the Realm and the shedding innocent blood Gods works are wonderfull and incomprehensible by mans Wisdome c. He hath put his Beloved and Dear Heart into his enemies hands This to worldly wise men is a madness above all madness and yet God doth this Can the world shew the cause This I am right sure of that it was not because they were in Heresies and subject to false gods services and idolatry and their enemies men of God and beloved of God The Herods and Pharaohs plainly determined that if the men which they killed and handled evil had been Gods people God would never have suffered them to come into their hands but rather have done the contrary and have let Iohn Baptist kill Herod and the Israelites Pharaoh and Nebuchadnezzar Even the like is now to be seen in us and in our most cruel adversaries They are not therefore the Catholick Church because our mercifull God hath at this present given our lives into their hands neither are we therefore Hereticks because we suffer punishment at their hands The holy men of God recorded in Scripture were in their dayes accounted to be Hereticks Seditious and Dâ—sturbers of the whole world But here they will cry out Lo these men will be still like â—â—hn Baptists the Apostles and Prophets c. I anâ—â—er We make not our selves like to them in doing â—iracles c. but onely in this in Doctrine and in â—ffering persecution and infamy for the same We â—â—ve preached their very Doctrine and none other â—â—ing and for this Cause